V.*5y. •, -N'-N^V »•..• > • *-■••.% 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

Chap,. M Copyright No. 

■pz. 3 
Shelf. ' 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 







STAR 


— OR,- 



Her Cross and Her Crown 


By MARY E. DUFFY. 

1 \\ 

/ 



FRANKLIN, OHIO: 

THE EDITOR PUBLISHING COMPANY. 

1895 L 

, / V> A 




Copyright by The Editor Publishing Company, 

FRANKLIN, OHIO. 


IDet>icafec> 

fo mp weft fetjEobeb a« a token of fofce anb 

gratiftibe. 



CHAPTER I. 


“Aunt Nell, do come and see her — she is so pretty! 
Look ! she seems to know I am speaking about her, tor 
she is looking right straight at me. Her sweet smile 
and her lovely eyes tell me she loves me as much as I 
do her.” 

“Well, I declare, Nora, you are the queerest child I 
ever heard speak! How can you say you like each 
other, when you are perfect strangers ? ” 

“I — I don’t know, Aunt Nell; but I think I must 
have seen her somewhere, for indeed I do love her.” 

“There, Nora, look! Now show me the one you 
love ! I think there is a difference in the color of their 
dresses, otherwise their mother must find it difficult to 
distinguish one from the other.” 

“That is true, Aunt Nell. I did not notice her 
when she joined my friend ; they do look very much 
alike.” 

“ Your friend ! How so ? Do you really know them, 
and yet never told me of it?” 

“No, indeed; I have never even seen them before. 
Why should I not tell you if I had ? ” 

“Nora, child, do not misunderstand me. I do not 
mean to infer that you would deceive me; it merely 
occurred to me that you might have considered it of 
no importance, and something in which I would not 
be interested.” 

“ Aunt Nell, I thought you had more faith in me 
than to think I could so easily forget my promises. 
Did I not promise my guardian that I would tell you 
everything that happened to me from 4 dawn to dawn/ 
even to my every thought?” 


6 


u Yes, I know — but — you see — I want to — in fact, I 
would like — oh, my, what a child you are ! gazing at 
me as if I were some monstrous curiosity, your eyes 
open to their widest extent, your lips parted, as if 
awaiting your sentence. Come, little one, give me a 
kiss; I shall never doubt you again. Run tell the cook 
it is near tea-time ; your uncle will soon be home.” 

Pressing a kiss on Nora’s brow, sighing deeply as the 
dark forebodings of Nora’s future flashed through her 
brain, she was about to dismiss her little niece, when 
suddenly she finds her neck imprisoned by two little 
arms, a warm, velvety cheek pressed in loving entreaty 
against her own, and hears a sweet voice coaxing in its 
most persuasive manner : 

“ Now, Aunt Nell, won’t you, like a good, dear aunt, 
let my friend come to see me? Just think, dearie, I 
am all alone when you go out ; all I have to do is to 
sit by the window and watch the little girls go past 
with their friends, and feel sad to think I have none. 
I know you will let my new friend come to see me. I 
am sure you will like her. I am just going to hug you 
until you say yes ! ” 

Who could refuse so simple a boon? Most assuredly 
not Aunt Nell. Two years had scarcely passed since 
she had been bereft of her four little ones, all within 
a few weeks of each other, during an epidemic which 
swept over the village she had taken refuge in for 
their sakes to escape the city’s sultry, unhealthy at- 
mosphere. Her loving heart poured forth its wealth 
upon her orphaned niece. Little wonder that she was 
about to consent to that which her judgment cautioned 
her against. 

“Nora, Nora,” — with a sigh — “are you not satisfied 
without making new friends and acquaintances? You 
will be going South in a few months to the Ursuline 


7 


Convent, or at least that is your guardian’s intention 
at present ; so what is the use of forming new friends?” 

“Oh, Aunt Nell! may be she would go with me; 
then, you see, I would not feel strange in the convent, 
as I would already know somebody. Wouldn’t that 
be splendid ! ” 

“ What a lawyer you would make if you were only 
a boy ! I see you are determined to have your way, so 
I will promise this much : I will inquire about the 
girl, and if I find nothing objectionable I will then 
allow you to exchange visits. Does that satisfy you, 
little one ? ” 

“Indeed it does, for I know my friend is a good, 
sweet girl.” Her face radiant with pleasure, she turned 
to leave the room, saying in a voice which fully bespoke 
the pleasure thrilling her little heart : 

“ Now, Aunt Nell, I shall run and obey your com- 
mand, and tell cook to hurry up the tea.” 

“ Goodness me ! run quick, child ! I had entirely 
forgotten the hour, and your uncle has an engagement 
to meet his employer at 8 o’clock.” 

Being left alone, Mrs. Enderby paced up and down 
the room with as troubled a mind as any woman hav- 
ing charge of a child not her own could possibly have. 
She was condemning herself for having given in so 
readily to the wishes of a child, and in the same breath 
excusing herself for having done so, when she was 
startled by a hearty laugh and was caught in the em- 
brace of her grandly handsome husband. 

“Well, little woman, what has come over you? I 
hope you do not meditate going upon the stage, and 
are now rehearsing the character of some deserted 
heroine. If that is the case, what do you intend to 
do with me ? ” 

“Now, Ed, stop your nonsense; you know as well 
as I do what is troubling me. It appears as if each 


day brings forth some new trait in her character to 
cause me anxiety.” 

“ In whose character, dear? Of whom are you speak- 
ing?” 

“Why, Ed! Nora, to be sure! Just look at that 
child and take into consideration her strange tempera- 
ment, and then tell me if it is not enough to make a 
woman worry ? Here she is a child scarcely ten years 
of age, with opinions as deeply seated as a woman of 
forty; her likes and dislikes are so openly expressed 
that even among the grown folks she has formed many 
enemies. She is a child of impulse. What I am to do 
with her the Lord only knows ! Ah, me ! I hope He 
will direct me and send into my heart the light of His 
heavenly grace to understand His holy will.” 

“ The very features in that child’s character which 
cause you so much uneasiness are to my way of think- 
ing her surest safe-guards. It is scarcely a. week since 
I heard her tell you that she did not like Emma Burns, 
because she told so many stories.” 

“ That is just the trouble. She reproved Emma for 
deceiving her mother about something she had been 
forbidden to do. Emma told her mother that Nora 
had been ‘fighting’ her. Mrs. Burns lost no time in 
coming to me to complain, and I can assure you she 
was in no amiable frame of mind, for she declared 
Nora ‘ no fit associate for any child.’ ” 

“As far as I can judge, little Nora did a very good 
act in that case; for she rid herself of a companion 
whom she did not like, and you, little wife, of an un- 
desirable acquaintance, judging from the way in which 
she spoke to you.” 

“ Am I really to understand that I am to allow that 
child to do just as it pleases her baby mind to do? 
And if she wants the moon, I must have it brought 
down to her, simply because she says she likes it ? ” 


9 


u My dear, if I did not see that you are truly wor- 
ried, I would indulge in a good hearty laugh at your 
expense, for I see nothing to warrant your present state 
of disquietude. Your little niece is truthful, loving, 
and obedient. Possessing these three qualities, it will 
be hard for her to err. But what has thrown you into 
such an excitement today ? ” 

“ I had forgotten that I had not told you. Well, she 
was standing by the window, watching the passers-by, 
when suddenly she called me to her, going into raptures 
over a girl standing on the opposite sidewalk, begging 
me to allow her the privilege of visiting her friend, as 
she called this stranger.” 

“ Is that all? Well now, Nell, I am truly surprised 
at you, my little wife! a little woman that I truly 
thought had no equal in anything, but most especially 
in good common-sense.” 

“ Ed, do not think me silly, but look at the matter 
as I do, and then I know I shall not forfeit your good 
opinion of me. You see, I have made a promise to 
this child to allow her the friendship of an utter 
stranger. Now, admitting that this stranger is all that 
I should desire a friend of my little pet’s to be, how 
am I going to accomplish the promised task of bring- 
ing them together? Our mode of living has not been 
conducive to the formation of friends. We have been 
in this neighborhood scarcely three weeks, and as yet 
I have received very few callers. The old proverb is 
very applicable to ourselves — ‘A rolling stone gathers 
no moss.’ So it is with roving people ; they make no 
friends. As we never make our home at any one place 
three months at a time, it scarcely allows me time to 
get acquainted with my neighbors.” 

“ So far, so good. I see from this that you do not 
want to be obliged to go over to this Mrs. What’s-her- 
name and say, 1 Madam, I have a spoiled, headstrong, 


10 


determined, yet lovable little niece, who has fallen in 
love with your little girl, and has made me promise to 
ask you to let her go over and play with her.’ Eh, 
how is that for a guess ? ” 

“ Little girl ! Why, Ed, she is almost a young lady. 
She must be somewhere between fifteen and sixteen 
years of age ! ” 

a Whew T ! I see ! I see ! Pet is only ten years old, 
and this playmate she has set her heart upon is bud- 
ding into young-ladyhood. Well, that does make a 
difference ! ” 

“ How I am to go about it I can not tell, but accom- 
plish it I must and will ; for I have never yet broken 
a promise made to a child, and I am not going to 
commence now.” 

“Nor a promise made to any one, that I know of; 
so we will work together and perhaps meet with the de- 
sired success. The acquaintanceship can never amount 
to much, as we will be leaving here in a couple of 
months for the West Indies;”. 

“ Oh, Ed ! Another trip ! I thought you were going 
to be taken as partner in the firm, and that w r e could 
settle down in a little home of our own 1 ” 

“Very true, my darling; and today my hopes have 
been realized, I am now a partner in the well known 
firm of Salles & Trusting, to be known henceforth as 
Salles, Trusting & Enderby.” 

“God has indeed blest your earnest endeavors. My 
heart beats high with pride to think that by your in- 
dustry and integrity alone you have placed yourself 
this day on a standing with the greatest of our self- 
made men.” 

“ Thank you, little wife ! To be able to see that 
proud, happy light in those dear blue eyes, and to hear 
the joyful cadence in your beloved voice, fully repays 
me for all the trials and hardships I have undergone.” 


11 


“ But tell me, Ed, how is it that you will be sent to 
the West Indies? Why do they not send some one 
else?” 

“ Two questions at a time. Shall I take them sep- 
arately or collectively ? ” 

“ Either way, but don’t tease, Ed ; I feel disappointed 
about having to take this trip.” 

“ This is the way it is. Mr. Trusting would like to 
send his son, but the young man is in delicate health, 
and the doctor thinks the climate there would be too 
severe for him ; so, as I am accustomed to traveling 
and am well acquainted with the business, I consented 
to take this last trip.” 

“ Heigh-ho ! I never did care before, but somehow 
I wish you were not compelled to go ; hut — ” 

“ Aunt Nell ! Uncle Ed ! I am so hungry ! I could 
scarcely get up the stairs. Why, Ellen rang the bell 
for supper an hour ago. I just waited, and waited, 
until I couldn’t wait any longer. The biscuits are 
cold, the tea is spoiled, and Ellen declares it is all my 
fault for hurrying her up.” 

“ Please excuse me, Ed, for having forgotten your 
engagement. I allowed my own little troubles to in- 
terfere with my duties.” 

u What engagement? Oh, yes, I remember; but an 
opportunity occurred early in the afternoon, so a meet- 
ing was called and the pros and cons settled.” 

“ Aunt Nell ! there she goes, now ! She has just gone 
inside ! Look how pretty she is ! ” 

Both Mrs. and Mr. Enderby went to the window, 
and beheld as pretty a sight as one could wish to gaze 
upon. The house stood directly opposite their own ; 
the hall door being thrown open, a brilliant stream of 
light flooded the doorway, and just inside the portal 
stood a young girl of some sixteen or seventeen — a 
fairy, apparently. Her dress was made of light, fleecy- 


12 


looking material, which seemed to envelop her like a 
summer’s silvery cloud. Her long, wavy hair, caught 
back with a ribbon, almost reached the hem of her 
dress. Her features, of course, were undiscernible at 
such a distance. She appeared to be arranging some 
kind of floral decorations, as a long spray of green, 
intermingled with roses, fell from above the door ; the 
drooping end thrown across her shoulder, her arms 
extended upwards, her head thrown slightly sideways, 
as if viewing her work. Truly she presented a vision 
of beauty. As her work continued, lights flashed out 
from all parts of the house, until it stood radiant in 
one great blaze. 

“ Of all things I ever saw ! Why, that charming 
creature has thrown her shadow across the hall ! ” 

“ Where, Uncle Ed? Where do you see her shadow? 
Oh, yes! Oh my, how much she does look like my 
friend ! ” 

This speech provoked a hearty laugh from both 
uncle and aunt. As the new comer came up behind 
our heroine — for such she really is — she caught up the 
end of the garland, slipped one end around the other’s 
waist, raising the chaplet of flow r ers above their heads, 
as if trying to keep it out of the reach of her counter- 
part, who seemed Vainly striving to get possession of 
it, when, by some sudden jerk, the long floral wreath 
fell to the floor, twining itself around the girls in a 
more artistic manner than if arranged by intent. The 
new comer’s arm fell backward, encircling the others 
neck with the fallen spray. Both faces were brought 
close together; they appeared to be gazing into each 
other’s eyes. The attitude of one bespoke consterna- 
tion at the wreck her playfulness had wrought, the 
other disappointment at the destruction of her beauti- 
ful ideas. 

“ Oh, why did she spoil my sweet friend’s work ? ” 


13 


“Nora, darling, which is your friend? To my way 
of thinking, you must mean the plural, for I have 
never seen such a decided case of ‘ who is who’ ? ” 

“I can not tell why, Uncle Ed, but one of them I 
dearly love. You must not laugh at me, because I can’t 
help it.” 

“ I wish I could help you solve the problem ; but as 
I can not, I’ll tell you the next best thing to do, and 
that is to answer that bell that Ellen seems trying to 
demolish. After supper you may come back and watch 
the festivities for which those grand preparations are 
being made.” 


CHAPTER II. 


On entering the dining room, they were met by 
Ellen, who, with all the airs of an old and privileged 
servant, gave an excellent lecture upon the irregularity 
of meals. Mr. Enderby, knowing ElJen’s weakness 
for a little gossip, and desirous of turning the tide of 
her just anger into another channel, said, in a most 
conciliating tone: 'We were gazing spell-bound at 
our neighbors across the street, and actually forgot we 
were hungry. But, never mind, we shall do ample 
justice, to the goodies spread before us. See if we 
don't!” Asking God’s blessing upon that of which 
they were about to partake, — a custom Mr. Enderby 
never omitted ; his sentiments being expressed in his 
own words — “ My heart is never so sad, or the •ccasion 
so gay but that I can ask His blessing upon what I 
am to receive, and thank Him for the same at its 
close,” — they seated themselves at the table and Nora 
exclaimed : 

“ I wish you could have seen her, Ellen. She is the 
prettiest girl you ever saw. Isn’t it so, Aunt Nell?” 

“You mean they are the prettiest girls, dear. Yes, 
little one, they are beautiful girls.” 

“ What two girls are you speaking of, Mrs. 
Enderby ? ” 

“ I do not know them, Ellen ; they live in the house 
opposite, and from their dress and the brilliant illum- 
ination of the bouse, I judge they are going to have 
some kind of an entertainment.” 

“Oh, yes, you are speaking of the twins; they are 
having a birthday gathering. Mrs. Chester says they 
are too young to make their appearance in society, but 


15 


as they are entertaining the daughter of Mr. Chester’s 
partner, they might for this once celebrate their birth- 
day by inviting a few friends.” 

“ I scarcely thought it could be a ball, as the girls 
are not dressed in ball costume ; they looked more like 
some fairy visions than butterflies of fashion.” 

“ Mr. Chester, did you say, Ellen ? ” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“What is his partner’s name? Do you know?” 

“I believe it is Mr. Earle. Yes, it is Earle, because 
the young lady’s name is Miss Alice Earle.” 

“There now, Nell, your troubles are at an end. Mr. 
Chester and I are good friends of long ago, and I 
know, as soon as I make known to him our little pet’s 
desire, he will bring about an introduction between 
them.” 

Soon rising from the table and returning thanks to 
God for what he had received from His hands, he 
offered his arm to his wife and his hand to his little 
niece, casting a most rueful glance at the dishes upon 
the table, and saying in a voice of such serio-comic 
nature as to call forth much laughter from the party, 
more especially from Ellen : 

“When we came we found you spread 

With fruits, cakes, meats, and dainty bread. 

As we leave, Ah ! ’tis sad to tell, 

You’ve suffered much, but we’ve fared well.” 

“ Why, Ed, I never before knew that we had a poet 
in the family! ” 

“Nothing like keeping a little surprise in store for 
one’s friends. What do you say, Ellen ? Ah, that is 
the way I like to see a face ; broadened, not length- 
ened. Well, rest assured of one thing, we will not 
bother you for anything to eat until to-morrow, so 
good-night. We will now go and watch ‘ the twins’ 


16 


until the sand-man pays his visit to pet and fills her 
eyes.” 

“ He will not be able to get one grain of sand in 
them as long as I can get a glimpse of my friend.” 

“ Good-night to you kindly, Mr. and Mrs. Enderby; 
likewise little Nora. But I was thinking of asking 
your permission to speak to you both in private, before 
bidding you good-night.” 

u All right, Ellen, consider the permission granted, 
and come up whenever you are ready.” 

As the family left the dining room, Ellen stood 
looking after them with tears (which proved to be of 
affection) glistening in her eyes, and speaking her 
thoughts aloud in her earnestness. u May God bless 
you all ! you Mr. Enderby, for being the good-natured, 
happy-hearted gentleman that you are, with a kind 
word and a willing hand for everyone; and dear Mrs. 
Enderby, blessings be showered on you ; never have 
we felt the want of your tender sympathy or ready 
assistance in our hour of need. Little Nora. Ah ! it 
is the likeness to your aunt; the same sweet, noble 
qualities, with the impulsive promptings of a pure 
heart, never willing to oflend, ever ready to forgive. 
Again do I say may the good Lord’s blessings rest on 
you all. If the world held more like you what a 
bright, happy place it would be to live in ! ” 


CHAPTER III. 


In an elegantly-furnished sitting-room were gathered 
four as lovely women as could be found the world 
over. The eldest was standing by a table with an 
open letter in her hand, her eyes raised as if lost in 
meditation — great, glorious black eyes as impenetrable 
as midnight, yet, in their great beauty, tenderness 
seemed to have no place ; pride and coldness blended 
in every glance. The perfect mouth, whose full, red 
lips with their happiest expression never lost their 
look of firmness and determination, ever ready to 
frame a command, never inviting a caress. 

“ Alice, I have a letter from your mother, thanking 
me for the kindness shown to you during her absence ; 
she requests your return home, and kindly invites my 
nieces to accompany you. Of course, she does not 
know that the girls are yet under tuition. I hope you 
will explain my ideas in regard to their entering 
society in its simplest form until they attain their 
eighteenth year.” 

u Certainly, Mrs. Chester, and I know mamma will 
think your excuse a good one. But, dear me ! that’s 
what she said about me ; yet I succeeded in making 
my debut long before I reached my seventeenth birth- 
day. Why, that is half of a woman’s lifetime ! Don’t 
you think so, Stella? 1 ’ 

Ah, Alice, if you could only see that haughty 
glance sweep from beneath those black-fringed lids, 
those beautiful lips set with a fixed determination, 
that shapely head toss back with scorn, you would be 
more guarded in your remarks, that is, if you value 
the company of your friends. But, you do not heed 


18 


the one nor care for the other, and therefore continue 
making matters worse. 

“You know girls, mamma will say, ‘ Now, Alice, 
you really shall not do so and so, any more.’ Truth 
to tell, she does look as if she really means it, but I 
know her so well, I go on the same as ever, and have 
my own way, — which she says I am going to have 
any how. Papa says that I hold the reins of the 
household, and that it makes very little difference 
which way I jerk them, they are compelled to turn. 
That is just the way it is with all of us girls ; our 
fathers, mothers, uncles and aunts all try to make us 
think they are fearfully cruel to us, when all the time 
they only need a little coaxing. Isn’t that so, Mrs. 
Chester? ” 

“ Is that your opinion, Alice ? ” 

“Of course it is. Mamma says we would not be 
girls if we did not give trouble.” 

“ Then, my two young nieces, pay attention to me 
and heed well that which I am going to tell you. I 
have never said it to you before. I will never repeat 
it, but should necessity require it I will execute it. 
You have been placed under my guardianship until 
you marry or attain your twenty-first year. There are 
nearly one hundred thousand dollars to be divided 
between you upon the completion of either event — 
providing you will have pleased me in all things ; fail- 
ing in that, you will forfeit your inheritance should I 
feel disposed to keep it from you. Now, once and for 
all, remember that my will is not to be subservient to 
yours. I demand from you obedience. I will not be 
annoyed in any manner by you. You completed your 
sixteenth year yesterday ; two years hence I will sanc- 
tion your entrance into society. But if, during those 
two years, you by one act disobey me, it shall be to me 
the same as the most grievous offense. If both are 


19 


guilty, both shall pay the penalty ; you shall lose your 
inheritance — be turned adrift from my home and pro- 
tection to make your way in the world the best you 
can, as entire strangers to every member of your fam- 
ily. Should only one of you offend, the offender’s 
portion goes to the sister, besides being deprived of the 
other’s society until it is beyond my power to keep you 
apart. I hope you fully understand me.” 

“ We do, Aunt Elizabeth, and can assure you that 
our greatest delight will be to please you, not only for 
a few short years, but throughout our lives.” 

“Very well, let that be as it may. I ask not for 
affectionate demonstrations or professions of tender- 
ness. I have never given any ; I most assuredly can 
not expect any. I ask nothing from you but respect 
and obedience during the time my guardianship lasts; 
nothing more, nothing less.” , 

With this, Mrs. Chester passed from the room, leav- 
ing the girls gazing after her, their feelings plainly 
expressed on their faces. The twins had risen when 
their aunt first addressed them, the arm of each en- 
circling the other’s waist, as if shielding each other 
from harm. Their great almond-shaped eyes looked 
straight into those midnight orbs of their aunt with 
the clear, fearless look of innocence and sincerity. 
Looking attentively at their faces, you would have 
observed what at first did not seem to exist — a differ- 
ence. But where was that difference? Not in the 
low, broad, womanly brow, the delicately penciled eye- 
brows, the long, curiing eyelashes, the straight, Grecian 
nose, the mobile mouth, with the full, red, sensitive 
lips, — you will decide that the difference lies not in 
any of those features. But stop! look again at the 
mouth, the most difficult of all the features to control. 
Look at the two sisters standing before their aunt, their 
eyes raised to hers — what unfathomable thoughts lie 


20 


hidden in their clear depths. But let. your gaze rest 
upon their lovely mouths. How different the expres- 
sion of the other’s lips ! As sensitive and as beautiful, 
yet no timidity lurks around them. A deep crimson 
dyes their rich fullness as they disclose the rows of 
pearls beneath; wonder seems to hold them spell- 
bound. As her aunt continued speaking, speech 
seemed ready to gush forth, but respect for the speaker 
kept them still until the words of her aunt — “ I hope 
you fully understand me?” — called for an answer. 
Ah, what a sweet smile of assurance hovered around 
those lips as they gave forth the reply prompted by 
the pure, sincere, and trusting heart of the speaker. 
The cold and heartless words of her aunt given in 
reply seemed to have no other effect than to deepen 
the look of admiration in those soul-lit eyes as they 
followed the retreating form of Mrs. Chester. 

A rustling noise made by the silk dress of Alice, as 
she rose from her chair, drew the attention of our little 
heroine to her; the look of utter contempt and disgust 
she saw filled her heart with an anger before unknown. 


CHAPTER IV. 


“ What a tempest in a teapot ! Pshaw ! who ever 
heard such a tirade about nothing ? One would think 
the old shrew wanted to put you both in a glass case 
and keep you there ! Fudge ! I have no patience with 
such an old marplot ! ” 

“ Alice Earle, if you are speaking about my aunt 
and using such names as ‘ shrew’ and i marplot’ in 
connection with her, allow me to request you not to 
use them in my presence. ‘ Shrew,’ indeed! Never 
was there a more true, noble, and honorable woman 
born ! She has taken the place of a mother to us since 
our fifth year, and raised us according to her views of 
right and wrong; if she has erred in any way, we do 
not know of it. The harshest words she has ever used 
to us were uttered for the first time today in your 
presence. If she has not shown to us any of the ten- 
derness so dear to the heart of the orphan, we do not 
blame her — it is her nature. Why, to our uncle, whom 
we know she loves to the very borders of idolatry, she 
shows that same cold, haughty demeanor. How, then r 
can we expect her to be different to us ? She never 
had children of her own, therefore her method of 
directing us is from her head, not her heart ; and if 
we follow strictly her counsels, I see very little to dread 
in the future,” 

“Well, if you are satisfied, I don’t see who should 
grumble ; but if I were in your place, I should call her 
nothing less than a despicable old shrew and marplot.” 

“ Since your language is disagreeable in the highest 
degree, I will leave you — with your kind permission, — 


2 


22 


assuring you again that a shrew and marplot she never 
has been nor ever will be, so far as we are concerned.” 

Turning to her sister, she was startled to see the 
pallor and dread marring the fair beauty of her face. 
Pressing a kiss upon her brow, she asked in a voice of 
great concern, “ Sister, are you sick ? ” 

“ No, Sister, only startled beyond expression — first 
at Aunt Elizabeth’s vehemence, and now at the threat- 
ening quarrel between Alice and yourself. It appears 
to me as if all my nerves were jerking in contrary 
directions. What could have caused Aunt Elizabeth 
to speak as she did ? ” 

“ I see no reason to question the cause. I suppose it 
is the first time it has ever occurred to her to caution 
us against annoying her. As for quarreling, I thought, 
Sister, that you knew me better. My only idea in 
answering Alice was to set her right regarding our 
aunt’s disposition, as she has not had the opportunity 
of knowing her as we do.” Again kissing her sister, 
and stroking her hair as if soothing some heart-broken 
child, she turned to her guest with her rare, sweet 
smile, saying, in a voice from which every trace of 
annoyance and vexation had disappeared : 

“ I think, girls, we had better prepare for dinner, as 
it is very near the hour. I will leave you now, as I 
wish to see about the arrangement of the flowers on 
the table, while, you go upstairs and beautify your- 
selves. I shall not be far behind you, so good-bye for 
the present. Sister, do get a little more color in your 
cheeks ere I see you again.” 

As she left the room the pent-up storm of wrath 
which she had awakened in the heart of Alice broke 
forth. 

“ I’ll see you well paid yet for your insolence ! Plow 
dared she speak to me in the manner she did? The 
little fool ! not to say so and so in her presence, indeed ! 


23 


One would think, to hear her talk, that she was too 
far above speaking against any one — the hypocrite ! 

“Oh, Alice, Alice, don’t call my sister a hypocrite! 
A more truthful girl never lived.” 

“ Bosh ! Stuff and nonsense ! Didn’t you tell me 
yourself the other day that she was laughing at your 
father for giving you both the same name ? And didn’t 
she say she wished he had gratified your mother’s 
desire and called her something else ? ” 

“ Why, yes, to be sure I did, and we have had many 
a good laugh about it, though I am sure that does not 
make her a hypocrite. And again, she does so love 
the name of Mary.” 

“ Then she may ridicule her own father, and one 
must think her the embodiment of every virtue be- 
cause she flies off into high dudgeon about one saying 
a few words about her aunt’s temper ! ” 

“ I do not see how you can misunderstand sister in 
that way. She was not laughing at papa ; only at the 
many ludicrous mistakes made concerning us. Mam- 
ma begged him to call one of us Mary Stella and the 
other Stella Mary, so we would both have the same 
names, reversed, and each be called by our first name, 
and in that way create no confusion. But he enjoyed 
his idea so thoroughly, laughing in hearty glee as he 
said : 4 Nature has made them counterparts in form and 
feature. I am sure we should not wish to do otherwise 
than assist her plans. Just think of these little mites 
of humanity about sixteen or seventeen years hence. 
What glorious good times they are going to have, 
laughing over the blunders they will cause and the 
utter helplessness of their respective suitors. I expect 
to sit back in my old age and be highly entertained 
with their prattle. Oh, no, my dear; Stella they must 
be named and so called by every one.’ ” 


24 


“ Knowing that to be her father’s wish, I am sure 
she shows very little respect to him and a decided 
mistrust of you.” 

“ Mistrust of me ? Why, Alice ! what should she 
mistrust me for ? What she knows I also know, and 
it is to her I go with all my little troubles. Why, I 
believe she would sacrifice her very life for me, if neces- 
sary ; I know I would mine for her — my sweet, darling 
sister ! ” 

“ Well, I hope you will ever remain as devoted to 
each other. But, if I were in your place, I rather 
guess I would have my fun. I would do just as I ” 

“ Miss Stella, your sister sent me to remind you of 
the hour.” 

“ Thanks, Jane, we are both going instantly. I do 
declare, Alice, here come Uncle and Phil.” 

Not desirous of being caught in their present condi- 
tion, and knowing so well Mrs. Chester’s dislike to 
being kept waiting, the young ladies made a hasty 
retreat to their room. 


CHAPTER V. 


“Well, little pet, did you dream all night about 
your friend?” 

“Now, I know you are laughing at me, but all the 
same, I really did dream about her. I dreamed I was 
braiding her hair, and you know they say that is a 
sign of future friendship.” 

“Ha! ha! ha! Oh, you superstitious little goose! 
Nell, I see you have not succeeded yet in dispelling 
Aunt Chloe’s teachings.” 

“ Years alone will obliterate them from her memory.” 

“Uncle Ed, will you read what I wrote in my diary 
last night? I wrote all about my friend, and I tried 
to remember the piece of poetry you said in the 
diningroom, but I am not sure of its being right. If 
you have the time to spare, I will run and bring it in 
a second.” 

“ I am afraid I shall have to deny myself ; but I will 
enjoy that delight this evening. Besides, I shall 
endeavor to compose a more lengthy piece, since I 
see you truly appreciate my efforts. Good-bye until 
this evening. Nell, to-day will be a busy one, so do 
not wait dinner for me.” 

Mr. Enderby left home in a most enviable frame of 
mind, in love with his little family, contented with 
himself and his lot in life, and at peace with all the 
world; he stepped out with a brisk, elastic step, 
whistling away with all the vigor of a happy-hearted 
schoolboy, the enlivening tune of “Yankee Doodle.” 

“ Good morning, Enderby! Delighted to meet you !” 


26 


44 Good morning, Chester, I echo your sentiments ! 
How are you ? ” They clasped hands with the free, 
firm grasp of honest friendship. 

44 It must be the pleasure of meeting you that makes 
me feel well. I have been slightly ill, but you make 
a man feel young again while looking at you. Now, I 
know when we were at school together you were older 
in years than I. How is it that you are now without 
a gray hair? Not a wrinkle — except of merriment — 
in your face ; your figure is as straight, and your step 
as supple as in your early days. Come, Enderby, tell 
me why it is that to-day I look twenty years older 
than you ? ” 

“ Let us retrace our steps to those same school days ; 
then start from there with one little event, back again 
to the present; we will then be able to unravel the 
mystery. I see you as well as if it were yesterday ; 
we were all striving for the prize for the best essay. 
Our little 4 Mutual Admiration Society ’ — so named by 
our schoolmates — seemed determined to gain it for the 
honor of the society. We had heard it whispered that 
it would be a hard matter to decide which of the four 
would receive it. That satisfied me, for I thought if 
I run a chance against such boys as Robert Chester, 
Aleck West, and Dick Anderson, I am sure I should 
be proud.” 

44 Indeed, we well deserved the name given us by 
our comrades. How well I remember the day you 
punished Will Stevens for a remark he made about 
me. But do you know I never did find out what he 
said?” 

44 Don’t give me all the credit ; Aleck and Dick were 
as furious as I was over it, for we felt that the remark 
included us all ; his words were in the singular, but 
his delivery too decidedly plural to suit our intel- 
lectual tastes. The exact words I scarcely remember, 


27 


but they implied that like the owl, our wisdom was 
only in our looks.” 

With a hearty laugh such as Mr. Chester seldom 
indulged in, he said, “ I can now understand the vim 
with which you said to him, 4 Remember that one 
word against one member of our set is a blow to each 
of us.’ Time and time again have these words 
recurred to me. Do you know, foolish as it may 
appear, they have often cheered me when my faith in 
mankind grew weak.” 

“ How proud we were of each other ! Let us go 
back to the week before the test; how bravely, yet 
strangely, we kept together. On the morning of the 
18th we were assembled in the class-room, talking 
over our respective expectations, when we overheard 
a part of the conversation between the President and 
our dear old Professor, ‘ So you find it hard to decide, 
eh?’ 

“ ‘ I do, indeed ! Their rough copies are each excel- 
lent in their expressions.’ 

u Turning to us, the President said, ‘ Come, boys, 
put a little good-natured rivalry into your work this 
coming week, so that it will not come so hard on the 
judges.’ 

“ We looked at each other with smiles of pleasure, 
proud of the other’s success, and a sort of a let-well- 
enough-alone feeling took possession of me. We had 
taken very little rest, and a smaller amount of recrea- 
tion, from the time the prize had been offered, so I 
determined to ask for an evening’s diversion. At the 
time Father Hughes was lecturing in our city, and I 
was almost wild to hear him; but I was the only 
Catholic in the class, and therefore feared opposition 
to my wishes. I thought I would at least make the 
attempt, and said, ‘ Bay, boys ! let us go to the lecture 
to-night, — that is, if we can obtain permission.’ ‘ The 


28 


very thing,’ said Aleck; ‘Come, I know we will obtain 
permission to a request of that kind.’ 

“ 1 Boys, do you think it wise to leave our books to 
go in search of distraction, when the day of the test 
is so near? I think it the best plan to keep to our 
books until momentous day has passed ; then we can 
give our spare time to amusements. We cannot say 
that we four are the only ones entitled to the prize ; 
for our class is composed of very intelligent boys. 
Now, what I fear is that our teacher’s oft repeated — 
‘ They are four of the most manly, intelligent, truth- 
ful, and unselfish boys it has ever been my lot to 
instruct ’ — may have filled us with egotism. How do 
we know but that we may be defeated by one least 
thought of? No! I, for one, decline the pleasure, and 
shall spend the evening in study.’ 

“ 6 Robert, old fellow, take my advice, let well 
enough alone ; if we fail in getting the prize, it will 
be through no fault of ours. We have applied our- 
selves to our work faithfully, and we are utterly fagged 
out; our spirits begin to flag. No, boys, overwork 
will not do. Come, I am one advocate for the lecture! ’ 

“‘No, Aleck, thank you; I’ll eschew all pleasure 
Until my work is completed.’ 

“ ‘ All right, old boy ; since that is your verdict, 
good-bye! Come in, boys! we have yet to gain the 
President’s consent.’ 

“Off we started, and found the President smoking 
his afternoon cigar, in a most amiable frame of mind. 
He graciously consented, and even went so far as to 
invite himself to accompany us. Then we retired to 
fill up the time until the hour for starting in the ful- 
filment of our scholastic duties. 

“ At last the hour arrived. How my heart did beat! 
Now r came the ‘ tug of war.’ On the same evening 
that the Rev. Father Hughes was to lecture, the Rev. 


29 


Mr. Hotspur was also to speak, and both in the same 
square, but on opposite sides of the street. The Presi- 
dent and boys had heard only of Mr. Hotspur, while I 
knew of both. As misfortune would have it, we were 
on Mr. Hotspur’s side of the street. I tortured my 
brain for some plan ; none seemed willing to come to 
my assistance, and we were nearing the lecture hall. 
Raising my eyes in desperation to the star-lighted 
firmament, as if seeking for help, — lo, and behold ! it 
was given to me. Never before did the study of astron- 
omy seem so interesting. Knowing so well the love of 
contradiction, strong within us, I thought the best way 
to start a discussion was to admire some planet which 
I knew full well was not visible ; and I assure you the 
ruse took well. The President laughed heartity over 
my absent-mindedness; the boys declared their aston- 
ishment at my persistence. At last I told them if 
they would just step out into the middle of the street 
I would show it to them. With one impulse they all 
followed me, — not to see the planet, but to prove me 
in the wrong. This move wheeled us right into the 
midst of the crowd gathering at the door of the hall 
where Father Hughes was to lecture; so, feigning 
mortification at my blunder, I placed my hands over 
my ears, saying, ‘ I’ll give up,’ and, as if trying to 
escape their remarks, I turned and entered the hall, 
followed by my laughing companions, crowing over 
their victory. Scarcely were we seated, when the 
lecturer was introduced. Goodness ! you should have 
seen the President’s face ! ’ 

“ ‘ Boys, we have made a mistake ; this is not Mr. 
Hotspur! but since we are here we may as well remain 
and hear how he handles his subject.’ Ah! Robert, 
the words of that good and holy man wrought untold 
miracles that night.” 


30 


“Yes, I remember Aleck, the next morning; he 
wore an expression as of one bewildered. When I 
joked him about his night’s dissipation, he took both 
my hands in his and looked straight into my eyes, 
saying, ‘Would to God you had gone last night, 
Robert. I cannot explain my feelings, but I seem to 
understand more fully the subject we are working 
upon. The lecture of Father Hughes was upon the 
‘ Word of God.’ I shall not rest until I express my 
feelings in writing. I shall make the attempt, and if 
successful, I will seek permission to re-write my essay. 
I can confidently say, I shall never look, at things in 
the same indifferent light I did yesterday. Ideas 
which would once have called forth ridicule from me, 
to-day are sacred in my opinion. If the sentiments 
expressed by Father Hughes are the sentiments of the 
Catholic heart, then, from henceforth I am a Catholic.” 

“ I tried to reason with him, telling him his nerves 
were unstrung, and that he mistook excitement for 
conviction. He shook his head, saying, ‘Well, if it 
disturbed me, I can assure you I am not the only one; 
the President is pacing up and down the corridor, 
carrying on an animated argument with himself. 
Dick wants to destroy his essay, and write another ; 
he says he knows he can do it better ; the only one of 
the party who seems to be going on in his own even 
way is Ed Enderby ; he says his memory has only 
been refreshed, as the same truths have been taught 
him from the cradle to the present day. Ah, Robert, 
I do wish you had gone last night! You look as if 
you had just risen from a bed of sickness. Now, old 
fellow, don’t go to your work; let us take a turn 
around the grounds ! ’ But I would not accept his 
invitation, as I considered it a loss of time, so went to 
my room and remained there throughout recreation 
hour, and then until class time.” 


31 


“ That is just where the trouble was and is ; all our 
efforts to draw you away from overwork were unavail- 
ing ; you would take no rest, day or night ; the hours 
that should have been devoted to sleep, found you 
poring over your books. Just so it is to-day ; you let 
your ledger take the place of your school-books ; your 
business monopolizes your every moment ; your wak- 
ing and sleeping hours are clothed in the sternest 
realities of life ; you tell Pleasure to wait, as you have 
no time to give her. Rest has no significance for you, 
other than the loss of time. And yet, you ask me 
why you look aged before your time ! I wonder that 
your health remains as it is, under the strain ! Look 
back to that same commencement we were speaking 
of. What was the result of those days and nights of 
continued study?” 

“ Ah, Ed ! I shall never forget my disappointment, 
when the morning arrived and found me unable to 
rise from my bed. You boys came off as was 
expected ; your essays were termed excellent, but 
Aleck’s took the prize. I was glad that Aleck was 
successful ; but, boy -like, I thought, ‘ Had I have been 
present, I might have received it.’ The Professor told 
me some time after that my essay bore the evidence of 
an over-wrought brain, and advised me to be more 
cautious about my health. But — . Look here, 
Enderby ! where in the world have we come to ? We 
have passed our offices an hour ago!” 

Mr. Enderby stood shaking with laughter at the 
consternation of his friend, as he looked at his watch, 
then up and down Broadway, trying to calculate the 
distance they had placed between themselves and 
their work; then he turned to Mr. Enderby, saying: 
“ I propose that we take a car and ride down, as we 
will be late, if we walk.” 


32 


“Come, Chester, I propose to walk, and risk being 
late, though I am sure we will be on time. I want 
you to see yourself in some of the mirrors in the 
stores as we pass. You talk about my color, I want 
you to see your own.” 

So retracing their steps and laughing in real boyish 
glee over many little incidents which came back to 
their memory, they reached their places of business 
on the point of the hour. Upon parting with each 
other, Mr. Chester declared his intention of turning 
over a new leaf, leave care and worry in the office, and 
court the beauties of life at home in the bosom of his 
family and among his friends. 

“Well said, old friend. Begin this very evening. 
Come spend the evening with my wife and myself, or 
rather let us make it a family party. I am going 
away to the West Indies in a short time, and do not 
know when I shall return, so let us have a few happy 
reunions before I leave. Bring over your little 
family ! ” 

“You may rely upon seeing us. ’Till then, 
good-day.” 

“ Good-day ! and God’s blessings on you ! ” 


CHAPTER VI. 


“ I am very agreeable to your proposition, Robert. 
But what will Mrs. Enderby say? Very likely she 
knows nothing about her husband’s invitation to us, 
and she may have other engagements for this evening. 
I confess, I do not like the idea of committing such a 
breach against etiquette.” 

“You are right, Elizabeth. I never thought of you 
ladies not having exchanged calls, and I know 7 Enderby 
was as forgetful as myself. But having passed my 
word, we must make an exception in this case.” 

“ Very well, I will inform the girls and Phil of our 
intention. I think they are preparing to escort Alice 
to her home. Her mother has returned from abroad, 
and they are anxious to see each other, after their long 
separation. Ah ! here they come ! ” 

The group entering the room at that moment, 
formed a picture which would have called forth admir- 
ation from the most unsympathetic beholder; the 
coldest heart must have received a little warmth from 
those youthful, happy, laughing faces, from which all 
traces of the afternoon’s unpleasantness had disap- 
peared. The twins seemed to vie with each other in 
showering attentions upon their guest ; and she 
accepted them in a free, careless manner as her right, 
laughing and jesting with the girls, at the same time 
making desperate attempts to get up a flirtation with 
Philip Warren ; and little wonder, for a finer specimen 
of manhood was not to be found. His perfect figure, 
enhanced by the glittering uniform of a colonel of 
the United States Army, which added to his naturally 
graceful carriage ; his large, clear, gray eyes, beaming 


34 


with the light of an earnest, fearless, truthful soul; 
his regular features, surmounted by a high intellectual 
forehead, white and smooth ; thick, wavy, dark-brown 
hair, dark brown moustache, not yet thick enough to 
conceal the cheerful smile that played around his 
handsome mouth; his affability and willingness of 
disposition had earned for him the love and respect of 
every man in his regiment, as well as the nick-name, 
‘Friend Phil/ and well he deserved it. Nothing was 
chronicled of him but brave deeds, noble actions, and 
kind attentions to the needy. His men declared that 
fire was not too hot, or water too deep for them to go 
through to serve Colonel Phil. Such being his char- 
acter among his men, it was not strange that he was 
lionized in society. 

Mrs. Chester drew her nieces to one side, and 
informing them of their engagement for the evening, 
and bidding them to return within two hours’ time, 
she turned to Phil, and extended the invitation in 
Mr. Enderby’s name. While Mrs. Chester was occu- 
pied with her nieces, Alice Earle was turning the 
moments to account in her own interest. She turned 
her most bewitching glances upon him, saying in a 
soft, cooing voice, “ I have had one month of 
exquisite pleasure ! Really, I am sorry the month 
has passed ! your cousins are girls to be proud of ; one 
sees something new in them to admire every day ! ” 

“Thank you, Miss Alice, for your praise of my 
little cousins. I have known them throughout their 
childhood, and, as you say, each day brings forth 
something new and pleasing to admire.” 

“Just think, then, how hard it is going to be for me. 
Mrs. Chester utterly refuses to allow them the slightest 
amusements for a couple of years, and I had built so 
many castles in the air in regard to our mutual enjoy- 
ments, but,” heaving a sigh, “ I guess we shall have to 
submit.” 


35 


“ Perhaps you are mistaken in my aunt’s meaning. 
I think she refers only to theaters, balls, and parties. 
I know her opinion is that girls should have nothing 
to do with such things until they have laid aside their 
books and, really, I share her opinion.” 

“Oh, Colonel Warren! I thought I was going to 
get your assistance to our cause, but since I cannot, I 
will insist upon one thing, and that is, wherever we 
meet, you will come to me and tell me all about the 
girls ; how they are, w T hat they are doing, and as far 
as you are capable, what they are thinking.” 

“ Why should you insist upon that which will be 
a pleasure to me? Indeed, I shall be delighted to 
single you out of the giddy crowd, and in a quiet 
little nook indulge in a good, old-fashioned home 
talk.” 

“ If you mean what you say, Colonel, you will con- 
tribute more to my pleasure than you think. Shall 
we call this a compact?” She held out her hand, 
which Phil took in his own firm clasp, smiling at the 
eagerness expressed in her face. 

“ A compact it shall be ; and further, I promise you 
that, with your permission, I will call at your home 
every evening, and give you whatever message they 
may send and bring yours in return.” 

The girls joining Alice, at that instant, both 
exclaimed, “ Why, Alice ! are you so glad to leave us ? ” 

“ Indeed, you ungrateful girls, the pleasure you see 
depicted in my face is brought through a promise of 
your cousin Phil, that we shall not be entirely 
separated; he does not think your aunt intends to 
prohibit our visiting, as I at first thought. I confess 
she made me feel as blue as your dress. Blue Stella ; 
but I am all the reverse just now, and resemble Pink 
Stella, or at least the rosy color of her dress. I will 
now take leave of Mr. and Mrs. Chester, as it is about 
time for us to start.” 


86 


As the quartette stepped out into the street, Colonel 
Warren stood aside to allow Alice to pass on, in com- 
pany with Pink Stella, as Alice called her. But he 
was sadly mistaken if he thought he was to have the 
pleasure of walking with his favorite cousin; for Alice 
dropped her satchel, and in the attempt to recover it, 
became separated from the girls. Colonel Warren 
picked it up and handed it to her. During the delay, 
the twins had espied an old friend, and upon joining 
her, found she was going in the same direction. They 
waited for Alice and Phil to join them, and laughingly 
inquired if they had picked up all the pieces ? Phil 
informed them that the satchel was found to be whole. 

“Since that is the case , 57 said our little heroine, “we 
will walk a little faster, as.-we are expected back inside 
of two hours. And Mrs. Dell is also in a hurry, so 
we will lead the way, and leave Alice and Phil to 
follow . 55 

How nicely everything shaped itself to Alice’s 
liking! The walk from Mrs. Chester’s residence to 
Fulton Ferry was quite a long one. Alice had fully 
determined to make an impression on Colonel Warren, 
and was not at all pleased with the absentminded 
manner in which he replied to her remarks ; following 
the direction of his glances she found them fixed on 
his little cousin in blue; so, she thought to herself, 
Stella being the object of his glances, she must also be 
the object of his thoughts, and the best way to arouse 
an interest in herself, would be through that channel. 

“ I do declare, Colonel! I think it a most laudable 
idea of your aunt to insist on your cousins wearing 
those different colors ; were it not for their dresses we 
could never distinguish one from the other, for not 
only in face and figure are they alike, but in voice, 
character, and disposition. I vow I never saw 
anything so mystifying in my life ! 55 


37 


“They are alike, it is true, yet so different. But 
excuse me, Miss Alice, for differing from you. I pre- 
sume it is only my imagination, as I appear to be the 
only one to have discovered a difference in them. Yet 
I fancy one exists ; that which is yet undeveloped in 
Stella’s character has fully unfolded itself in Star’s.” 

“ Be kind enough to tell me, sir, of whom you are 
speaking^ as I am not acquainted with any one by the 
name of Star.” 

Laughing at her puzzled expression, he said : “Now, 
Miss Alice, I suppose you will accuse me of disobedi- 
ence to the rule, and I confess I am compelled to plead 
guilty. But you are the only one who knows of my 
disobedience, and I am sure the secret will be safe with 
you.” 

“ Why, of course it will ! But tell me why you give 
one only such a poetic name ? ” 

“ I had no idea I had done that. Stella signifies a 
star. I merely gave its significance to one.” 

“ Had I nick-named them, I should have kept to the 
original idea and called them Star and Starie ; though 
I must say I think Blue Stella and Pink Stella just as 
good a way to distinguish them from each other.” 

“Your first suggestion, I must say, is the most ap- 
propriate. My little blue-robed cousin, with her great 
star-like eyes beaming forth in their steady brightness, 
reminds one of heaven’s own fixed stars — and well 
deserves the name of Star ; while my merry little pink- 
clad elf of a cousin brings vividly before one’s mind 
one of the bright, twinkling members of some con- 
stellation, depending on and receiving its light from 
its luminous neighbor — and therefore meriting the 
name of Starie.” 

“ If I did not know your generous disposition, I 
would accuse you of partiality, for I can not see such 
a vast difference in them — though, very true, I have 


3 


38 


been intimate with them for one only month, and that 
is a very short while in which to learn a person’s 
character.” 

“ While I have known them all their lives, and can 
truly say that more devoted sisters never lived. From 
their infancy one assumed the character of protector, 
the other the protected. My attention w r as called to 
this trait one Saturday afternoon. I was playing with 
them in my awkward, boyish way. Being eight years 
their senior, I thought I was compelled to exert my 
manly efforts to amuse them, and succeeded to the ex- 
tent of throwing over one of their stands laden with 
dolls and china-ware. You may well imagine the 
crash. My heart smote me terribly as I watched the 
little ones gathering up the pieces. I tried to summon 
up courage to say something to them, when suddenly 
a most heartbroken cry escaped from little Pinky — as 
I then called her — over some favorite toy she had found 
demolished. Her sobs were perfectly frightful to me, 
and grew uncontrollable as piece after piece was found 
beyond repair. Being utterly overcome with anger 
and sorrow, she sprang up, dashed the pieces she had 
gathered back on the floor, rushed to her sister, threw 
herself into the baby arms outstretched to receive her 
— all the while screaming so loudly as to bring every 
member of the household to investigate the cause. 
Ascertaining the state of affairs, the nurse — a true- 
hearted Irish woman, — seeing the little blue-sleeved 
arm around the little pink figure, turned to the domes- 
tics and said : “We may as well go back; she is with 
the only one who can control her tantrums.’ Leaving 
us to ourselves, I had nothing to do but watch the 
babies — as in all truth they were — and listen to their 
conversation. The sobs of little Starie, as I shall call 
her, grew subdued under the soothing tones of her 
sister ; her feelings, finding vent in words, were not at 


39 


all complimentary to me. ‘ I can’t — help — crying. I 
just — don’t — love — cousin Phil — any more; he broke 
— all my lovely things ; ’ sobbing between each word, 
so as to make the words almost unintelligible. But 
the low, even tone of the little sympathizer made her 
words clear and distinct. ‘Yes, I know he broke all 
of our pretty play-things, but you mustn’t say you 
don’t love him, because Marg’rie says we must love 
everybody, aad Marg’rie knows ! ” 

“ ‘ I know she knows. But then nobody ever broke 
her play-things, and that’s why she says so ! ’ 

“ ‘ I don’t know,’ hesitatingly. ‘ I don’t believe she 
ever told me that, but anyhow, we must love every- 
body. You say you love me, and I love everybody.’ 

“‘But I don’t want you to love everybody. I just 
want you to love me the very, very most.’ ” 

“ Soothing her with the assurance of her love, she 
at last succeeded in quieting Starie. From that day I 
have watched them, and found that it is to Star that 
Starie turns in all things, and that if either is to be 
deprived of any pleasure, Star takes the disappoint- 
ment to herself that Starie may not sutler.” 

“Why, Colonel Warren! you should write a novel, 
and make Star the heroine! ” 

“ Indeed, that would not be difficult. I think she 
is quite a little heroine ; she brightens home with her 
beautiful presence, and spreads a feeling of rest and 
happiness around all who come in contact with her, 
through her cheerful, contented spirit, and ever ready 
sympathy in their joys or sorrows ! ” 

“Really ! I shall soon believe that heroines are real, 
live people. I once thought they existed only in 
books.” 

“ Miss Alice, my opinion is that every woman is a 
heroine, in her own sphere, and no truer heroine than 


40 


she who strives to lighten her neighbor’s way with 
kind words and willing hands.” 

“ Thank you, Colonel, for your compliment to our 
sex. I hope we will ever prove worthy of your high 
opinion.” At that moment Alice felt that she would 
gladly give half of her existence to merit one-tenth 
the praise lavished upon womankind by handsome 
Philip Warren. Arriving at the ferry, they were 
greeted with many exclamations from the impatient 
young ladies. 

“ Goodness gracious, Phil ! what in the world have 
you and Alice been talking about ? It must be a full 
quarter of an hour that we have been waiting for you. 
Mrs. Dell couldn’t wait any longer. We never will 
get back in time. I’ll tell you what we had better do ; 
you take Alice over the river to her home, while sister 
and I will take a carriage and get back as quick as 
possible ! ” 

“ Why, Star, I don’t believe you took breath from 
the time you commenced speaking until you finished. 
But, as you say, we did loiter on the way. I think 
your plan good. I will get a carriage in an instant.” 

Alice could scarcely conceal the delight the arrange- 
ment had given her, but thinking it best to feign 
disappointment, she poured forth regrets and lamenta- 
tions. 

“ If you really feel so troubled about our not 
accompanying you,” said Star, “ I will write a line to 
our aunt, telling her the impossibility of our being 
home at the time appointed. I will send it to her by 
the coachman.” 

While Star was speaking, the face of Alice under- 
went many changes, from assumed regret to downright 
dismay. Never had a wish seemed so desirable as that 
of receiving attention from Colonel Warren in the 
presence of some member of her set. But if these 


41 


girls were with her, then it would not be, “ Oh, my ! 
we met Colonel Warren, and he was escorting Miss 
Earle home. You should have seen how attentive he 
was!” But it would be, “We met Colonel Warren 
being victimized by three young ladies.” 

“ Ah, no, that will never do ! What shall I say to 
prevent their coming with me ? There, I believe that 
angel in pink is about to help me out.” Turning her 
attention to the two girls, she quickly perceived by 
their manner that an argument of some kind was in 
progress. Star’s face showed determination, while 
Starie’s seemed perplexed and worried. Listening 
attentively, she caught Star’s low-spoken words : 

“ No, sister; do not insist further. Although, as 
you say, Aunt Elizabeth is very exacting, yet it would 
displease her greatly were we to show the least dis- 
courtesy to our guest, and since Alice desires us to 
accompany her home, we will do so ; remember, it was 
with that intention we started.” 

“Well, girls, just think how fortunate! But first 
allow me to present Mr. Enderby.” Our friend fol- 
lowed Phil into the waiting-room, in his free and 
happy manner. Bowing in acknowledgment of the 
introduction, he declared himself the most favored of 
men, since he could be of service to his friends. Phil 
then told how glad he was at meeting Mr. Enderby, 
as he had been truly worried at the idea of the girls 
returning alone at dusk ; so he bade them exchange 
farewells and go, as Mr. Enderby would escort them 
home. 

“Come, girls, I will allow you to see your friend 
aboard the boat. Let us go at once, as it is just 
coming in.” A general rush was made, the girls 
jostling against the incoming passengers, their escorts 
trying to protect them from the crush of the hurrying 
crowd. Farewell kisses were exchanged, and Alice 


42 


turned to step aboard the boat, when she found herself 
encircled in a pair of arms, and heard a thin, weak, 
hysterical voice say, “ Oh, my darling, darling child ! 
I just could not wait any longer. I was so afraid 
something would detain you, that I made your father 
come with me to meet you ! ” 

“Why, mamma, how do you do? There was no 
cause for uneasiness; as you see I am on the way 
home, under the escort of my friend, Colonel Warren.” 

She disengaged herself from her mother’s embrace 
to introduce Colonel Warren, entirely ignoring the 
others ; then hastily exclaimed, “ There, quick, or we 
will miss the boat ; they are drawing in the chains.” 

“ But, daughter, we are not going back just now. I 
thought we would go to my sister’s to spend the 
evening, as we have not seen each other for some time. 
Your father has gone for a carriage. Colonel Warren, 
we would be pleased to have you go with us. I can 
promise you a hearty welcome from Dr. Grayson and 
his wife.” 

“ Thanks, madam, but I have a previous engage- 
ment; but if you will permit me, I will escort you to 
your carriage.” 

“ Thank you, Colonel ; here is my husband. Mr. 
Earle, I have been waiting to introduce you to 
Colonel Warren.” 

“Ah, Colonel Warren! Where is the man does 
not know Colonel Warren, if not by sight, through 
your many brave and noble deeds. Ah ! happy am I 
to meet you, sir.” He grasped the young man’s hand, 
slapped him on the shoulder, and spoke in a loud, 
boisterous manner, attracting the attention of the 
passersby. Phil W arren felt as if placed on a pedestal 
to be applauded and admired by the public at large. 
This being more than his modesty could stand, he 
shook hands with the old gentleman, laughingly 


43 


declaring that he could not accept so much praise, as 
he had done nothing more than thousands of his 
countrymen had done and were doing for their 
country’s cause. 

Making a hasty retreat to escape further demonstra- 
tions from his rather annoying admirer, he joined his 
party outside the ferry gate. Star, upon seeing Mrs. 
Earle, had rightly judged that the Colonel would turn 
Alice over to her mother’s care. Entering the car- 
riage, Colonel Warren told the driver to take them 
with all possible haste to No. — Courtlant Street. 


CHAPTER VII. 


“Well, daughter, aren’t you glad to see your 
mother? But, my goodness ! What ails you? You 
look as if about to have a fit. Be quick! Hurry, 
somebody ! go bring a doctor ! Here, mother, tear 
open her collar. Why, I never saw anything like it 
in my life! ” Well might the kind-hearted, indulgent 
father become excited, for never did sickness distort 
and discolor a face as did the rage of disappointed 
vanity disfigure the face of Alice Earle. Carrying her 
into the waiting-room, her father used every effort to 
restore her, the mother standing meekly by, repeating 
over and over, “No change! no change! In what has 
she been crossed this time ? I had so hoped to find 
her cured.” 

“Come, mother; where to? Home, or to your 
sister’s ? ” 

“ I think we may as well go to sister’s, as it is the 
nearest.” 

“Indeed! you may go there if you like, but I am 
going home. Of course, everything must be done to 
please you, no matter how I feel about it?” 

“ There, daughter, that is very true. Mother never 
thought it would be disagreeable to you, to be seen 
looking so badly. Did you, mother?” 

“Heigh ho! I was so very anxious to see Mary; 
but some other time will do.” 

“ For mercy sake, papa, let us be going. I am all 
right now. Had you have minded your own business 
in the first place, I would have been at home by 
this time.” 


45 


u Ha! ha! ha! Now, dear, I see you are getting 
angry; that is a good symptom. Truth to tell, I guess 
we did cheat our little girl out of her beau ; eh, 
daughter, is that it?” 

“Well, since you want to know the truth, yes. Is 
it not enough to make a saint mad? The way you 
act, people must think I am not able to take care of 
myself. You come running over here after me as if I 
were a child ! ” 

“ Thank heaven ! her father will now see a little of 
her temper, and not be so quick to accuse me of injus- 
tice to her.” Such were the thoughts of the poor, 
weak-minded mother, whose every moment had been 
given to beautifying herself and child, whose greatest 
effort had been to outshine her wealthy friends in 
fashion’s freaks, to be a leader in society. Allowing 
her child to grow up under the care of hired attend- 
ants, never particular about their morals or anteced- 
ents ; always consoling herself with the thought, “ I 
never stint my child in anything ; whatever she wants 
she shall have ; surely, a mother can do no more.” 
Ah, little did she appreciate that commandment, 
“ Honor thy father and thy mother,” else, truly, she 
would have paved the road for her poor, willful child. 
Never had she exacted obedience from her ; it would 
always be, “Go on, dear, do just as you please about 
it; I am very busy just now, and have no time to 
attend to you.” Poor mother, now that you have the 
time, the soil is too hard for your feeble hands, and 
still more feeble mind. You may well say — your 
garden contains naught but obnoxious weeds. 

“Didn’t I tell you we had better leave the child 
alone, that she would be all right ? I hope before you 
die, madam, you will have some sense. You are 
always meddling with and spoiling the poor child’s 
plans.” The unkind rebuke from her husband upon 


46 


this her first day at home was more than her poor 
nerves could stand. She was seized with a violent fit 
of hysterics, which threw both husband and daughter 
into a genuine fright. Assistance was called, and the 
advice was to take her to the nearest possible place. 
Placing her in a carriage, followed by Alice and him- 
self, Mr. Earle ordered the coachman to drive to Dr. 
Grayson’s residence. Poor Alice ! her day was one of 
vexations and disappointments. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


Seated at a card table, intent upon the all-absorbing 
game of whist, were four gentlemen, in a silence so 
profound as to lead one to think speech a gift not 
possessed by them. Three of the gentlemen we are 
already acquainted with ; the fourth is a young man 
of medium height; his appearance plainly indicates 
poor health. A sickly, sallow complexion, cheeks 
sunken and hollow, suffering seemed to be his portion ; 
his great, honest, deep-blue eyes save his face from 
actual ugliness. At the age of nineteen he entered 
the army, a robust, healthy youth, following the for- 
tunes of his country with all the daring and pluck of 
a true American ; he fell, wounded, in the terrible 
carnage at Shiloh. Tenderly nursed by those angels 
in human form — the Sisters of Charity — until strong 
enough to be taken home, where we now meet him, 
after a few short months of rest. His earnestness in 
the play attracts your attention ; you naturally wonder 
whether the flush on his cheeks is hectic, or caused by 
excitement. He decides your doubt in a very em- 
phatic manner. With eyes ablaze and cheeks aglow, 
he pushes back his chair, stretches forth his hand to 
Colonel Warren, exclaiming, in a voice trembling with 
emotion : 

“ There, Colonel, I shall most assuredly get well 
soon, for I have looked upon this game as prophetic. 
I said to myself, ‘If Colonel Warren be victorious in 
this, so will our loved country be in this struggle.’ ” 

“ Take care, my dear boy, your words bespeak the 
gambler. You really do not mean, that, had I lost 


48 


this game of chance, you would consider our country 
to have lost her cause ? ” 

“No, no, Colonel! I did not mean it in that way; 
but everything, in my eyes, has a bearing upon the 
subject. My very dreams seem fraught with meaning ! ” 

“Ah, Charles, my boy! I see it is not only my 
southern niece who is tainted with superstition ! ” 

“ Excuse me, sir ; I had no idea we had a Southerner 
in our midst,” bowing with badly-concealed coldness 
toward little Nora. • Nora, looking up at Star with a 
half sad, half saucy smile, said, as if in answer to 
some request : 

“ With great pleasure. I will sing my favorite song 
for you : 

“ Oh, yes, I am a southern girl, 

I glory in the name. 

I boast it with far greater pride 
Than glittering wealth or fame. 

Hurrah ! hurrah ! for the Sunny South, so dear ! 

Three cheers for the homespun dress 

The southern ladies wear. 

My homespun dress is plain, I know; 

My hat’s palmetto, too ; 

But then it shows what southern girls 
For southern rights will do. 

Hurrah ! hurrah ! for the Sunny South, so dear ! 

Three cheers for the homespun dress 

The southern ladies wear. 

We sent the bravest of our land 
To battle with the foe ; 

And w T e will lend a helping hand, 

For w’e love the South, you know ! ” 

Singing with a clear, sweet, childish voice, giving 
emphasis and force to the lines, until she came to the 
words, “ For we love the South, you know.” Here her 
voice became tender and tremulous at remembrance 


49 


of her dear sunny home. Never waiting to finish the 
chorus, she ran to her aunt, to hide her flushed face 
and quivering lip. Charles Trusting’s sensitive heart 
smote him at the idea of having given pain to the 
little stranger, so crossing over to Mrs. Enderby, he 
spoke to Nora, saying, “Come, Miss Nora, let’s shake 
hands and be friends. Let us be Sister South and 
Brother North.” 

Looking up at him with a happy smile, she 
answered : 

“That will be splendid! But then you call me 
4 Miss,’ and brothers don’t call their sisters 4 Miss.’ ” 

At this, good cheer prevailed once more, for the 
episode had affected each one of the party more than 
they cared to confess. Colonel Warren, laughing and 
shaking his head at Charlie, remarked: 44 Were she 
seventeen instead of ten, I should caution you to have 
a care. Sisters and brothers are excellent in their 
way.” 

Blushing like a girl at the insinuation, Charlie 
turned to Mrs. Chester and changed the conversation. 
Star called Nora to her side. Colonel' Warren joined 
them just in time to hear Nora say, 44 1 would know 
you to be you in spite of everything.” 

44 So would I, little one, and I cannot see why others 
cannot do the same.” Nora, stroking Star’s hand and 
looking up into her eyes, said with childish faith and 
innocence : 

44 Maybe, because they don’t love her as much as 
we do. Miss Stella, I really mean what I say. Just 
ask Aunt Nell if I didn’t say I loved you the very 
first minute I saw you.” 

44 1 can assert it to have been a case of love at first 
sight; she insisted upon becoming acquainted with 
you, and declared she had every reason to believe you 
would be life-long friends,” said Mrs. Enderby. 


50 


“ It seems strange how everything has happened. 
Last evening, we had no idea of ever meeting; and 
yet, now we feel as if we had known each other for 
years — or at least, I feel so,” said Nora. 

“ And I also, Nora. I think our spirits must be 
kindred, for, as our eyes met yesterday, I felt as one 
who had suddenly found a long-lost friend.” 

“I can promise you, my sweet friend, you shall 
never lose me any more, as I never intend to lose you.” 

“ Nora, pet, I think you had better bid good-night, 
as it is later than you usually stay up.” 

Instantly bidding good-night to the company, she 
skipped up the stairs, keeping step to a lively tune she 
was humming to herself. 

“ Really, Mrs. Enderby, what an obedient child your 
little niece is. I must congratulate you upon it. I 
was just beginning to think her very spoiled and 
petted.” 

“Petted, I admit, Mrs. Chester, but spoiled, ah, me! 
how culpable I should feel myself to be when called 
to my account by that Holy One above if I permitted 
one of His little ones to wander from the right path, 
which assuredly they would do if allowed their own 
will.” 

“ I scarcely meant to class ‘ spoiling ’ and ‘ allowing 
them their will ’ as one and the same. I think a child 
has a right to a will of its own, and the sooner it 
shows its will to be other than good, the quicker a 
remedy can be applied.” 

“ A will, yes. Our holy religion teaches us that we 
are endowed with a will, but it also teaches us that 
we have to girdle and direct our will, that we may not 
will anything contrary to the will of God.” 

“ Now, Mrs. Enderby, if we never go astray, how 
shall we know we are right?” 


51 


Rising from her chair she went to the window and 
brought a blooming tropical plant, which called forth 
admiration from all present. 

“ Ah, my dear friends, you may well be astonished, 
for it is a plant I brought from South America a year 
ago, with no more idea of seeing it bloom than I have 
this moment of taking a trip to the Arctic Regions. 
Let me tell you something else about it : In its native 
clime it bears no resemblance to itself as it now is, 
more than the hickory does to the pine. In its wild 
state it is rough, crooked, and unsightly, with the 
exception of its flower, and that I think beautiful.” 

“ How can you account for its change in appearance, 
Mr. Enderby ? ” 

“ That, I will have to refer to my wife. I have 
never entered the house but what I found her working 
with the greatest care and patience with it.” 

“Tell us, please, Mrs. Enderby; as my mother has 
some plants she prizes, it might assist her to know 
your method.” 

“ With pleasure, Mr. Trusting. When my husband 
gave me the plant, he told me it bore a beautiful 
flower, but otherwise it was the most crooked plant he 
had ever seen, and he was afraid it would offend my 
sense of symmetry. I took the plant, determined that 
it should not become as distasteful to my sight as he 
prophesied. I placed a firm rod beside it ; as it began 
to grow, its inclination was to topple over. I tied a 
string to the rod. Then I noticed irregular shoots 
come out from beneath the string ; these I clipped 
away. The stalk then began to look rusty ; I washed 
it with a solution of ammonia, reviving it to a healthy 
green. Day by day I corrected a bend here and a 
curve there, never allowing it to fully develop one of 
its ugly traits. To-night I have the satisfaction of 
hearing you call it beautiful. I can truthfully say it 


52 


has never gone astray, although often inclined to 
do so.” 

“ Thank you, Mrs. Enderby ; your illustration is 
perfect. I see you mean never allow to go astray, and 
like your plant, our lives will be fair and beautiful.” 

“ Such, Mr. Trusting, has ever been my opinion. 
Mrs. Chester, I sincerely hope you do not think me 
tyrannical to my little niece, for I can assure you I am 
trying to raise her in accordance with her mother’s 
wishes, and my own conceptions of right. I know, 
when she obeys me, she really thinks she is complying 
with her own sweet will.” 

“ I could no more think such a thing of you than I 
could myself exercise such patience and perseverance 
as you have this night shown yourself capable of. I 
most truly admire those qualities, though I do not 
possess them. My nieces know that I waste no time 
in what I consider useless talk. I tell them my 
wishes, and leave them to obey or reap the penalty.” 

Mrs. Enderby, looking over at Star, whose clear, 
earnest eyes were raised to her husband’s, who was 
telling her of his travels, said : “ If I read aright, 

you need never fear contradiction or deception of any 
kind from your niece in blue.” 

“ I feel assured that both my nieces fully understand 
me, and will work in unity to spare me annoyance.” 

Mrs. Enderby was about to reply, when, hearing a 
burst of merry laughter from the opposite side of the 
room, where Starie, Colonel Warren and Charlie sat, 
bending over some Nic-Nac papers filled with humor- 
ous sayings and ridiculous caricatures, she exclaimed : 

“ How mirthful and happy the laugh of youth ; no 
care and worry to molest it ! ” 

“You appear depressed in spirits, Mrs. Enderby. 
What has caused the change ? ” 


53 


“ I had fully determined to hide my feelings, for 
really they are absurd. We have taken the same 
kind of a trip many times before. I cannot under- 
stand my objections to my husband having to go 
away this time . 75 

“ That, I think, is easily explained ; the unsettled 
state of our country fills you with apprehensions on 
his account.” 

“ I suppose that must be the cause. I have heard 
such terrible accounts lately of the hardships and 
sufferings imposed upon travelers, that my heart fairly 
fails me at the idea of undertaking this journey.” 

“ Why, I did not know you had intended to accom- 
pany your husband. I supposed you were going to 
remain here. Will it not be a great task to take your 
niece with you ? ” 

“ If such a thing were possible, nothing would give 
me more pleasure than to have her with me, but her 
guardian has decided to place her in a convent, where, 
thank God ! I know she will be tenderly cared for and 
fitted in a more perfect manner than I can do for the 
battle of life before her.” 

“Mrs. Chester, although I have enjoyed my evening., 
and I think from your appearance you have done the 
same, I scarcely think it right to tire our friends out,” 
said Mr. Chester. 

“Come! come! old friend! you know that would 
be impossible. It seems to me that I live again in 
boyhood’s happy realm while chatting with you.” 

“ There, that will do, sir. Did you not desert me 
for the last half hour, and come over here to my niece ? 
whose conversation I know did not refer to our boy- 
hood days ? ” 

At this sally against Mr. Enderby, all enjoyed a 
hearty laugh. “Never mind; you know the old say- 


54 


ing, ‘Those who laugh last, laugh best.’ We will get 
even with them yet ; see if we don’t, Miss Stella ! ” 

Leave-takings being over, our friends crossed over to 
their home. “ I declare, Phil, I don’t remember ever 
seeing my uncle or aunt in such cheerful spirits before. 
I think Mr. and Mrs. Enderby have bewitched them.” 

“ For which I must say I am truly thankful. I 
consider such a man as Mr. Enderby a blessing to 
mankind, for beyond a doubt he does possess the gift 
of taking one out of the narrow road of selfishness 
into the broad, sunny path of congenial brotherhood.” 

The girls, upon entering their own room, became 
enthusiastic over their new friends. “ Sister, if all 
society is as pleasant as that which we have enjoyed 
this evening, I cannot see the harm in entering it,” 
said Starie. 

“You are right, dear; in such company I think 
there is but little danger of harm to us, and I scarcely 
think our aunt dreads our entering society on society’s 
account, as much as she dreads the effect on our youth. 
She fears the constant whirl of amusement would 
unfit us for the completion of our studies. Look at 
yourself to-night, dear. Your eyes look as if sleep 
was the farthest thing from your thoughts. Yet, it is 
long past bed-time for us ; then, think, we have spent 
the evening only in friendly converse at a neighbor’s. 
What would it be, had it been a ball or a theater?” 

“ Ah, me! how I do wish to go to a theater! Just 
to listen to Alice tell of the plays she has seen, made 
me fairly crazy to go. But since I can’t, why, then I 
can’t, and that ends it,” heaving a deep sigh. 

“Two years is a very short time, sister mine; so 
cease your repining, and let’s get to bed and dream of 
another happy evening, such as this has been ; for I 
see many of them before us, in the company of those 
lovable people.” 


CHAPTER IX. 


“ Madam, Miss Earle is in the parlor, and says she 
would like to see you.” 

“ Send Miss Stella to me.” 

“ Which one, ma’am ? ” 

u The one dressed in blue ; but stay, I forgot ; the 
one in pink will do as well.” 

“ So, my lady, you like the blue bird best, eh ? 
Well, so do I, yet I can’t say why.” Soliloquizing in 
this strain, Jane rapped at Stella’s door and delivered 
the message. v Springing up hastily from her chair, 
Stella exclaimed, “ There, thank goodness ; it has come 
at last. I suppose she has concluded what to do with 
us. Oh ! I do hope it is to send us to school, for I feel 
as if anything would be better than living this sort of 
a life. Heigh, ho ! sister dear, why do I feel so restless 
and rebellious when you are not here? If I only 
possessed your sweet, contented spirit, or perhaps, if 
Alice Earle had never told me of all the glorious times 
she has had, I would not be discontented either.” 
Entering her aunt’s room, she found her writing a 
letter, so she sat noiselessly down on a settee to await 
her pleasure. Mrs. Chester continued writing for some 
minutes. At last, putting aside her pen, she assumed 
an attitude of growing impatience. Starie thought it 
about time to make known her presence. 

“ I am here, Aunt Elizabeth. I did not like to dis- 
turb you.” 

“ Did Jane tell you I desired to see you ? ” 

“ Yes, Aunt; and I came immediately.” 

“ It may have appeared so to you, but one waiting 
your coming, I assure you, would never think so. I 


56 


am afraid Alice will think me guilty of unpardonable 
rudeness. Take my excuses, and tell her I have some 
letters of importance to write, which must be mailed 
before dark. Anything I can do for her, let me know 
through you.” 

As blank a look of disappointment as ever crossed 
a girl’s face shadowed Starie’s for one brief second, 
then was succeeded by one of surprise. 

“ Alice Earle here ! Why, what does she want ? ” 

“ That is what I want you to ascertain.” 

“ Please excuse me, Aunt Elizabeth. I was so taken 
by surprise at her visit ; as it was only yesterday she 
left here, for what she called her round of pleasure.” 

Entering the parlor, she found Alice standing by 
the window watching the passersby; with a look of 
quiet unconcern, upon hearing the footsteps behind 
her, she turned with a graceful bow, but finding the 
person not the one expected, she threw her arms 
around Starie, saying in a gushing school-girl style : 
“Oh! you dear thing! I was expecting the ogress, 
and received the fairy! Who ever expected such 
good luck?” 

“ Oh, Alice, Alice ! what comparisons you make ! ” 

“ I declare I can’t help it, my dear! it is true, all 
the same. But I see wonder depicted on every feature ; 
you are just dying to know how it comes that you 
see me to-day. Well, this is just how it is: After 
you left us yesterday, mamma took it into her head 
to get the high-strikes. What, Pinky, did you never 
hear of that disease before? Well, I declare, mamma 
gets them every time she wants to have her own way, 
and they are not at all pleasant in their effect on any 
other than the patient, who receives all the petting 
and attention, while the other members of the family 
get the neglect, scolding, and snubbing. So to escape 
all that this afternoon, I found an excuse to get out 


57 


and see your sweet self. Now you needn’t stretch 
your eyes open to that extent. The excuse is a truth- 
ful one, or I should never have asked for your aunt. 
Yesterday, while standing in her room, I dropped my 
diamond brooch, and as we three were rather excited 
over our little squabble, I paid no attention to it. So 
run and ask my lady to let you get it for me, Pinky. 
Ask her at the same time, in mercy’s name, to let you 
go with me for a drive of a couple of hours. Aunt 
Mary thinks it injurious to my health to remain shut 
up in the house all day, and as mamma is sick and 
needs her attention, she cannot accompany me, so 
relies on your aunt’s great kindness to allow one of 
you girls to accompany me.” 

“Well, try to amuse yourself, and I will deliver 
your message.” As the sound of Starie’s footsteps 
died away, Alice gave a scornful little laugh, speaking 
her thoughts to herself. “You poor little unsophisti- 
cated creature, you ! All a person has to do is to give 
you what the Irishman calls ‘ blarney.’ Much I care 
for your company ! but through you I shall get my 
triumph. Colonel Warren must and shall be mine. 
In the meantime I can enjoy myself flirting with 
Aunt Mary’s handsome coachman, Hugh. So to 
further my pleasure and revenge myself on your 
exemplary aunt, I shall make you the cat’s-paw to my 
pleasure.” 

“ I hope you have not grown impatient at my delay. 
Aunt Elizabeth granted your request, so I thought I 
would come prepared at once.” Laughingly placing 
the brooch in Alice’s hand, she said, “ Like all chil- 
dren, I delivered the least important item first. My 
aunt sends her regrets for your mother’s illness, and 
wishes her a speedy recovery. Anything she can do 
for her, why just command her, and she will be happy 
to be of service.” 


58 


“Well, the greatest act of kindness she can do her 
now is to allow you to accompany me in my drives, 
for Aunt Mary worries her to death about my being 
alone so much. Mamma herself has no such ideas ; 
but Aunt Mary, being southern raised, thinks a girl 
cannot stir without some one to act as ‘ chaperon, 5 — as 
she terms it . 55 

Stepping into the carriage, Alice said, with a 
coquettish toss of her head, “Now, Hugh, drive us 
anywhere and everywhere for an hour or so ; but for 
mercy’s sake, don’t let the horses creep.” Throwing 
herself back in her indolent style, chatting and laugh- 
ing over many ludicrous incidents that came to their 
notice, and as quickly sympathizing where sympathy 
seemed needed, Starie thought it impossible for such a 
creature to be otherwise than what she seemed, and 
she for one would cast aside all unjust feelings against 
her, as would everyone else who could see her as she 
did. Not a word that could have wounded the most 
sensitive heart, escaped her lips. If attracted to Alice, 
before, through her winning qualities, she must confess 
herself to be completely captivated by this new phase 
in her character. 

“ Pinkie, dear, I have come to the conclusion that I 
have been doing all the talking, and you the listening. 
Suppose we change places for awhile, and let me hear 
the music of your voice. But, there, I almost forgot 
my errand to the milliner’s ! What do you say if we 
go there first, and continue our ride afterwards ? ” 

“ Just as you like. It is all the same to me.” 

“ Hugh, drive to Madam Ferrand’s ! ” 

“Very well, Miss.” After a few seconds’ drive, the 
carriage stopped in front of a large millinery estab- 
lishment. The girls alighted and entered the build- 
ing. Alice, looking to the right and left as if seeking 
some particular person, signified her success by quite 


59 


an unladylike grunt of satisfaction. Starie’s attention 
at the time being taken up with the novelties in the 
millinery line, paid little heed to her friend. Alice, 
being about to speak to Starie, saw that it was not 
necessary; that she was at liberty to conduct her 
affairs to suit herself, with a disdainful, “ Goodness, 
what a baby she is ! I had composed an excuse of the 
most plausible kind, by which to get rid of her for a 
few moments. Foh ! here it is all wasted.” She hur- 
ried to the opposite side of the room to a girl who was 
sitting trimming a bonnet, and coming suddenly upon 
her, caused her to look up in a startled manner, and 
exclaim, “ Oh ! Miss Alice ! I was just thinking about 
you.” 

“ In a complimentary manner, I hope, Kate ; but, 
of course, I’ll take that for granted. I want you to do 
me a little favor.” 

“Oh, Miss Alice, I would do anything I could for 
you, but • ” 

“ Come, I want none of your ‘ buts ’ in this affair. 
I want what I want, and I am going to have it ! ” 

“You — you — did ifot say what it was — yet — Miss 
Alice.” 

“ Stop your stuttering and flushing. People will 
think I am going to kill you. All I want you to do 
is to take me to the matinee. Here is the money. 
Get three tickets, and make out to that little greeny, 
in pink, over there, that it is to a branch establishment 
you are taking us. You make up the yarn yourself, 
and I will do as you say. I will wait for you over 
yonder ; don’t keep me too long ! ” As Alice walked 
away, poor Kate wiped away a few tears that would 
force their way down her cheeks. She looked over at 
Starie in a pitying manner, saying to herself, “ Poor 
thing ! Another victim to her whims and wickedness. 
If I thought she meant to do you any harm, I would 


60 


rather let her tell everything than help her; but, 
there! I shall find out for myself.” Stepping up to 
Starie, tilting a hat up and down, setting forth its 
beauties in true milliner’s style, she said, “ This, Miss, 
I think would be exceedingly becoming to you ; blue, 
you see, although I must admit pink suits you won- 
drously well. Yet, this perched on your gold-brown 
hair, would draw the admiration of everybody, at 
either opera or theater.” 

“ It is indeed beautiful, but my aunt always selects 
my hats. I shall tell her of this, and perhaps she 
will order its counterpart in pink.” 

“ Oh, yes ; you must insist upon her getting one for 
you, as these are the most stylish hats in the estab- 
lishment, for evening wear ; and I am sure you are 
fond of theaters and such amusements.” 

“ Like them? I think I do, but ” 

“Kate, the young lady at the opposite counter 
desires to speak to you ; I will see to this young lady’s 
wants, while you attend there.” Kate, fully satisfied 
by the sparkling eyes and glowing cheeks at the mere 
mention of such a pleasure, felt convinced that Alice’s 
intention this time was only to give her friend a 
pleasant surprise. 

“You appear to have forgotten what I requested 
you to do. I have obtained madam’s permission to 
take you home with me, to receive in person whatever 
order my mother may have to give. Quick, or we will 
be late,” said Alice. 

“ Only to be out of her insolent power, what would 
I not give ! I sometimes think I will tell the whole 
w'orld. But who would believe me against her?” 
Poor Kate! One little act of blind obedience to a 
heartless girl’s will barred her forever, as she thought, 
from all honest employment should that act become 
known, her only proof of her innocence being her 


61 


own word. “ Heigh ho ! why didn’t Miss Alice tell 
madam the truth ? She would have given me a half- 
holiday willingly, as she says, ‘ there is nothing so 
work-inspiring as a little recreation.’ I fear Miss Alice 
has drawn me into a net of deception most unneces- 
sarily. Oh, dear ! when will it all end ? ” 

“ Ah, I see you are ready. I will not detain her 
over an hour, madam. As soon as the selections are 
made, I will bring her back. Good afternoon. Now, 
Hugh, drive on.” 


CHAPTER X. 


44 Ha ! ha ! ha ! Oh, me ! oh, my ! It is so funny ! ” 
44 Nora, people will think I am harboring a young 
poll-parrot; they will never think my little niece 
guilty of such boisterousness.” 

“There, sweetheart, didn’t I tell you so? Aunt 
Nell, my Mend was just telling me what she thought 
of me. I told her I was the torment of your dear, 
good heart, and she said she wouldn’t believe it, for I 
reminded her of an angel. Now, Aunt Nell, angels 
don’t have pug noses, do they ? ” 

“Nora, dear, I was not thinking of your personal 
appearance. It was your beautiful faith which im- 
pressed me. Mrs. Enderby, will you instruct me in 
your beautiful, holy religion ? I say 4 your ’ — I should 
say 4 our.’ I was baptized in the Catholic faith, yet 
know nothing about it. My dear mamma would have 
raised us in the faith bad she have lived ; but Aunt 
Elizabeth, not being a Catholic, fancies all its beautiful 
traditions as so many nonsensical superstitions. My 
dear old nurse, Margaret, taught me my prayers, and 
to seek the aid of our Blessed Mother Mary ; and what 
a solace and consolation it has been to me to turn to 
her in my anxieties. I then feel as if folded in her 
loving embrace, having her for my shield against all 
harm.” 

44 Dear child, to instruct you as you ask, has not 
been reserved for me. One more powerful than I has 
already begun the work; and having shown herself 
your loving comforter, as you feel her to be, you may 
rest assured she will procure for you that light which 
you seem so eager to possess.” 


63 


“Ah, yes; I know and feel that full well; but what 
I want you to do is to prepare me for my first com- 
munion. I know Aunt Elizabeth will not object to 
your doing so, although she forbade us girls listening 
to Margaret, as she said she was a poor, ignorant 
creature who had no thought above that taught her 
by her canting priests, — as she calls those noble, self- 
sacrificing men of God.” 

“ Strange to say, dear, our separated brethren do 
have that opinion of all Catholics. They credit us with 
brains much inferior to their own, and pity us for not 
searching for the truth for ourselves, as they have 
done, and not suffer ourselves to be led by one man, 
even knowing that one man to have been Christ, our 
Lord, who left behind Him His representative in the 
person of our Holy Father, the Pope.” 

“ Amen to what you say, dear wife ; but I am 
astonished to hear you say ‘to find the truth, as they 
have done.’ Tell me, where did they find it? ” 

“ Now, Ed, I was only explaining their opinion. 
Stella, dear, I will most gladly help to prepare you for 
your first holy communion, if you first obtain your 
aunt’s permission.” 

“ I am sorry to hurry you, ladies, but whatever you 
are going to do must be done without much delay,* as 
the cause of my presence at home at this hour is to 
inform you all that it has been settled in regard to my 
departure. I will leave, my dear, inside of two 
months.” 

A pallor overspread the face, and a most unaccount- 
able trembling seized the frame, of Mrs. Enderby. 
Mr. Enderby, becoming alarmed at his wife’s appear- 
ance, caught both her hands in his, and said in tones 
of the greatest earnestness : 

“ Nell, darling, if the thought of this trip worries 
you so, we will never take it. I shall throw over my 
position, rather than see you look like this.” 


64 


u Indeed, you shall do nothing of the kind. I think 
the change will be beneficial to me ; my health must 
be getting poor, as I cannot account for my nervous- 
ness any other way.” 

“ Since you have called my attention to the fact, I 
positively do think, my little wife, that your health is 
failing, and this trip is the very tonic you need to set 
you all right. So tell me, is it to be or not to be? 
Shall I give it up altogether, or accept the commission 
and go?” 

“ I would be distressed beyond measure to have you 
break your contract to humor a silly whim of mine. 
Go, by all means ! I will make my preparations and 
be ready for the day appointed. Stella, child, the 
most important thing I have to attend to is your 
preparation for your first communion. Do you think 
you can learn Butler’s Catechism in so short a time ? 
Providing you receive permission ! ” 

“ It seems to me so simple and clear that it will be 
very easy to learn; please don’t think me conceited. 
I mean to say that by steady application I can easily 
learn it.” 

“ Aunt Nell, why can’t she go with me this evening 
for instruction ? Father Haelly may prepare her to 
receive holy communion the same day I do, and that 
is to be three Sundays from to-morrow ? ” said Nora. 

“ If you will excuse me, I will run over and ask 
Aunt Elizabeth if I may go,” 

“ Certainly ; and that you may be successful I will 
say a prayer to our Blessed Lady for you.” As Star 
left the room, Mrs. Enderby said, “ What a dear, sweet 
girl your friend is! Nora, you have really selected a 
pure gem this time.” 

“Little wife, only evening before last you dreaded 
this same ‘ pure gem ’ as you call her. Whence comes 
the change ? ” 


“ Then, I did not know her ; now, I feel to have 
known her ‘all the time ’ — if Nora will permit me to 
use her words. Stella’s pure principles and truthful 
nature have alone been her guides. Ah, me ! with a 
good Catholic training, what a perfect woman she 
would be ! ” 

“Nell, are you not a little partial in that remark; 
can she not be as perfect a woman through Nature’s 
own training?” 

“ A diamond, my dear, is a diamond all the same, 
though it is buried from view; but once brought to 
the light and polished, what gem compares with it?” 

“ Ah, here comes our little diamond, or rather our 
star of gladness, judging from her sparkling eyes.” 

“ What did I tell you, Mrs. Enderby ? Aunt Eliza- 
beth says that a lady of your culture and refinement 
could not teach anything that was wrong ; and as I 
am of an age to select a religion for myself, she is only 
too happy to think I have found a friend like you to 
assist me.” 

“ With the advocate you took with you, I never 
doubted your success. She being all powerful in 
heaven, clears the path on earth of all obstacles in the 
way of her loving and devoted children.” 

“ I know I had her with me, for I kept praying to 
her all the time, and she always does help me.” 

“ Relying on her prayers and assistance, we will go 
to work immediately. Take Nora’s catechism and 
learn as much as possible of it, while I go and prepare 
to take you to Father Haelly.” 


CHAPTER XI. 


“ Sister, dear, what ails you ? I never saw you look 
so pale. If riding with Alice Earle drives the roses 
from your cheeks instead of increasing their glow, I 
think you had better let her enjoy her drives alone ! ” 

“ Sister, darling, it wasn’t the drive, but I must 
confess I don’t feel well; will you excuse my non- 
appearance at the breakfast table ? ” 

“ Why, certainly. If you are sick, I will run down 
and tell Aunt Elizabeth, and ask her to excuse us 
both. Last night you did nothing but moan. I fear 
you are worse than you care to say. But, there, I 
shall come right back to you.” 

“ Oh ! no, no ! I don’t want that. I — I — that is, 
my head aches, and I think if I could go to sleep I 
would feel better.” 

“ How strange for you to say you don’t want me 
with you, when I always sooth your headache for you ! 
Are you angry with me, dear?” 

“You must not think that, sister mine.” She threw 
her arms around Star’s neck, and sobbed as if her 
heart would break. “ Oh ! sister, sister ! I feel too 
wretched for anything ! ” 

“ I knew it ! Alice has said something disagreeable 
again ; the next time she comes, I shall order her 
away.” Alarmed at her sister’s determination, she 
raised her head, and looking her sister in the eyes with 
such truthful fervor that Star could not doubt her, 
she said : 

“ Sister, Alice is in no way to blame for my feelings ; 
could you have heard and seen her as I did, yesterday, 
you would never harbor an unkind thought of her.” 


67 


“Your earnestness convinces me of your faith in 
her, yet I cannot dispel my doubts concerning her. I 
wish I could feel otherwise. But, there, lie down ; I 
will go and bring you a cup of tea ; that may do you 
good.” No sooner had the door closed than Starie 
sprang from the bed, to pace up and down the room, 
wringing her hands and crying as if her heart would 
break. 

“Oh, Alice, why did you make me promise to 
deceive my sister? No matter how we fix it, I am 
deceiving her. What shall I do? I cannot keep a 
secret from her. Whenever I look into her dear, 
honest eyes, my conscience tells me I am doing wrong. 
Yet, the moment I tell her I went to the matinee 
yesterday, I know full well what she will do. She 
will kiss me in her loving, protecting manner, take 
me by the hand, and say, ‘Come, dear, you have done 
wrong, so Aunt Elizabeth must know; if she keeps 
her word — which we both know she will — why, we 
will both go together. You must not suffer alone.’ 
Oh, my noble-hearted sister! What am I to do? To 
let you suffer for me? I cannot. Yet, to have a 
secret from you, will be a burden heavier than I can 
bear ! ” She threw herself across the bed in a more 
violent burst of grief at the possibility of her sweet 
sister being involved in her punishment. Hearing 
her sister’s footsteps, she hurriedly covered her head 
with her handkerchief, thinking that Star would 
believe her to be asleep, and would go away and leave 
her to herself. Star walked softly over to the bedside ; 
her heart was so full of anxiety at the thought of her 
sister’s illness that she fell upon her knees, and uncon- 
sciously gave voice to her thoughts, each word rending 
Starie’s heart like so many daggers. “ My darling 
little orphan sister! What if this is the forerunner of 
some terrible disease which is to take you from me ? 


68 


You are second self, dear, my everything! my 
only care! what can I do without you? Yet, God’s 
will, not mine, be done ! May He in His great good- 
ness watch over you, and may the ever-blessed Virgin 
guide and protect you ! ” 

“ I cannot, I will not deceive her ! Come what may, 
I will tell her ! ” Throwing the covering from her 
face, Starie was about to encircle her sister’s neck with 
her arms, and tell her all, when, through her half- 
unclosed eyes, she saw her aunt standing in the door- 
way. Her first thought was to again feign sleep, as 
she could never tell in the presence of Aunt Elizabeth. 

“ Stella, if you think your sister seriously ill, I shall 
send for the physician immediately.” 

“ It may be nothing more than a severe headache. 
Let us wait and see how she is when she wakes.” 

“We had better leave her to sleep, then, as long as 
she can ; trusting it may prove nothing serious, though 
I must say, I don’t like that extreme restlessness ; but 
come, our talking may disturb her.” 

Restless! w r ho could be otherwise, when every nerve 
seemed to be jerking in contrary directions. Con- 
science and heart drawing one way ; bad advice and 
poor logic the other. Waiting until the sound of their 
footsteps died away, she arose, brushed back the hair 
from her temples, and in a tone of determination said, 
“ Come what may, I shall never tell sister ; and, as 
Alice says, I am in no way to blame for this, and 
where is the use of bringing trouble upon us? Another 
thing, I must get up from here, and be decidedly well 
when they come back, for I don’t want Dr. Havre’s 
sharp eyes to look into mine, and read my every 
thought, as he is so well able to do.” Bathing her 
face and smoothing her hair, she took a book and 
went to the window and drew aside the curtains, then 
ensconced herself in a large, easy chair. Feeling 


69 


secure from intrusion, she attempted to compose her- 
self. After awhile weariness, lonesomeness, and hun- 
ger got the better of her, so she decided to seek some 
member of the family. Wondering greatly at her 
sister’s non-appearance, she determined to go and seek 
her. She first went to their sewing room in the hopes 
of finding her there, so as to be caressed and sympa- 
thized with ; but she was doomed to disappointment. 
Turning hastily, she sprang down the stairs in a very 
undignified manner, and bounced into her aunt’s 
presence in such a boisterous style as to startle that 
truly dignified lady. “Why, niece! this is no way 
for a lady to act! ’’ 

“ Do please excuse me, Aunt Elizabeth. I did not 
mean to startle you. I went to sister’s accustomed 
place to find her, and not doing so, my disappointment 
was so great that I hurried down, feeling sure to see 
her here. I have not seen her all the morning. Please 
excuse my thoughtlessness.” 

Mrs. Chester’s great admiration for the strong affec- 
tion existing between the sisters, and the distress 
depicted on Starie’s face, dispelled for once the severity 
from her voice. 

“ Stella, I accept your apology. But in the future 
try to be a little more ladylike in your deportment ; 
such conduct scarcely becomes little Nora, across the 
way. Your sister, if you remember, told you last 
night that she was to go to St. Paul’s church at nine 
o’clock, as the priest desired to give her extra instruc- 
tions, the time being so short in which she has to 
prepare. She did not wish to leave you, but I assured 
her there was no danger in her doing so, as I would 
send Ellen or Jane to you frequently; and if you 
grew worse, I would send for her. It is now r nearly 
time for her return, so you had better sit quietly and 
surprise her with your improved condition. I will 


70 


call Jane to bring you a cup of tea and a slice of 
toast, for I think you must feel weak and hungry. 7 ’ 

“Yes, ma’am; I confess I do feel hungry. I don’t 
believe I have ever fasted such a length of time before.” 

Having delivered her orders, Mrs. Chester, not being 
of a communicative disposition, took up her fancy 
work and worked on in silence. Poor Starie sat look- 
ing at her, wishing she had the courage to tell her of 
her disobedience. Now was her time; surely she 
could never be so cruel as to punish her according to 
her threat. Yes, she would be brave and have it all 
over before Star came in. 

“ Aunt Elizabeth, I ” 

“ Miss Stella, shall I bring you a piece of boiled 
chicken. Your sister left orders with the cook to 
prepare it for you.” 

“No, thank you, Jane; the tea and toast are all I 
care for.” 

“ Were you going to speak to me, Stella? ” 

“Yes, ma’am ; I wanted to tell you ” 

“ Thank God for His kindness ! I was so worried 
about you I could do nothing but pray for } r ou all 
during instructions. How are you feeling, dear?” 
said Star, coming in. 

“ I am all right now ; but I was so lonesome with- 
out you.” 

“ You were asleep when I left ; but I shall not leave 
you again, if you say so, except to go to instruction ; 
and I need not leave you then, if you will go with 
me. I am sure you will be as anxious as I am to 
receive your first communion, if you would but go 
and listen to Father Haelly’s beautiful instructions. 
Don’t you think she will be well enough to go this 
evening, Aunt Elizabeth ? ” 

“ She can go with you every morning, if she desires. 
But I have promised Alice to allow one of you to 


71 


accompany her every evening for a drive ; so you may 
settle it between you how it will be.” Starie, watching 
Star’s face, saw the most determined rebellion stamp 
itself there; a nervousness as to Star’s reply caused 
her to hold her breath. 

“Aunt Elizabeth, please pardon my presumption. 
I do not like Alice Earle. I dread her company for 
either my sister or myself! ” 

“ Stella, if you know aught against the young lady, 
and do not tell me, I consider you culpable in the 
highest degree. If it is only prejudice against her, 
then understand, I will not hear to such nonsense. 
Stella, do you share your sister’s mistrust of Alice?” 

“No, Aunt Elizabeth, I do not; but sister may dis- 
cover faults in her that I do not see in the same ” 

“ Enough ; you continue your drives with Alice ; 
your sister can follow her own inclinations. My word 
passed, cannot be broken without a just cause ! ” Both 
girls bowed obedience to their aunt, and left the room, 
Starie conscience-stricken at having crossed her sister, 
Star hurt at her having done so. The second breach 
between the sisters. Star’s heart was too full; her 
disappointment was indeed bitter. She had felt so 
sure of obtaining her aunt’s approval in her mistrust 
of Alice, and thereby save her sister from further com- 
munication with her. Her aunt’s decision shocked 
her beyond expression. It was impossible to say : 
“ Aunt Elizabeth, she has spoken disrespectfully of 
you in your own house.” That did not seem honor- 
able, so all she could do was to submit. Once outside 
of the room, she caught her sister in her arms and 
kissed here repeatedly. “ Darling, promise me — oh ! I 
know you will keep your promise — so promise me that 
the first thing Alice does which you know to be wrong, 
you will tell Aunt Elizabeth. You will do that, will 
you not, dear ? ” 


72 


“Star, sweet sister, let us change places just for this 
evening; you go with Alice, and see her as I did 
yesterday, and I know you will never doubt her again. 
But, I do solemnly promise that the first wrong act 
that she herself does — for you cannot blame her for 
other people’s doings — can you, dear ? ” 

“ That would be an injustice, and I hope I am not 
guilty of that. No, it is of Alice I am speaking.” 
The sigh of relief that escaped the lips of Starie was 
entirely unnoticed by Star, in her great eagerness to 
obtain the promise, which was given with such warmth 
that she wa% satisfied. 


i 


CHAPTER XII. 


“ Uncle Robert, I don’t know what I have done to 
offend my little cousin, but I do know that she has 
grown decidedly cold toward me, this last week or so ; 
she scarcely speaks to me. Can you imagine why 
it is?” 

“ Of which 4 little cousin ’ do you speak, Solace or 
Merry Elf?” 

“ Ah, my dear uncle, you are breaking the rule, I 
see ! But I promise I will not tell, as you are not the 
only one. The only trouble I see about it is this: 
When you say ‘Solace’ and ‘Merry Elf’ I know no 
more of whom you are speaking than you do when I 
say ‘ Star ’ and ‘ Starie.’ ” 

“ That is very true, my boy, and since I heard you 
say 4 Star,’ I somehow think it a more fitting name for 
my ‘ Solace,’ for I must say the house seems less bright 
since she goes out so often. I do miss her quieting, 
comforting brightness around me.” Phil threw back 
his handsome head and laughed with such keen enjoy- 
ment as to cause his uncle to share his mirth, who 
laughed in sympathy with his nephew, not knowing 
what else to do, as he could see nothing very comical 
in their conversation. “ What cross-roads we are 
traveling to arrive always at the same goal from which 
we started. As far as I can see both my cousins have 
been going out every day for the last two weeks. Now, 
which is your ‘ Solace? ’ ” 

“ Which is your Star ? ” 

“ My little cousin attired in blue.” 

“I thought so, my boy! I thought so! Ah, yes; 
she is well named ‘Star.’ Star is a better name for 


74 


her than £ Solace/ for that only comforts, while Star 
brightens your path and leads you on.” 

“ Exactly so, uncle ; and if Star were a flirt, I would 
think that she had been leading me on, only to throw 
me off.” 

Placing both hands on his nephew’s shoulders, and 
looking into his eyes with a steady, questioning gaze, 
he said : “ It is the truth, uncle ! I do love her. It 

was for this that I sought you to-day — to obtain your 
sanction to my addressing her.” 

“ My dear boy, you know full well that in all this 
world there is no one to whom I would rather give my 
niece than to you. But remember, you are my 
nephew, while Stella is my wife’s niece, though which 
of you I love the most is hard to tell. I think your 
aunt will feel as I do about it ; and that is, that kind 
Providence has worked all things well. Tell me, does 
Stella return your love ? ” 

“ That is what I want to find out, now that I have 
your approval. I took it for granted up to a few 
weeks ago ; since then she has seemed to avoid me. I 
have stood it as long as I could, so determined to end 
this uncertainty.” 

“Well, my boy, you have my consent. You had 
better see your aunt first, and find out her views on 
the subject before speaking to our little Star. My best 
wishes go with you ! ” 

“ Star, little cousin, are you angry with me?” 

u Why, Phil ! what a question to ask ! Why should 
I be angry with you ? ” 

“ The only reason I have to give is your coldness to 
me and your constant avoidance of me for the past 
few weeks.” The soft, sweet, musical laugh, so full of 
happiness and contentment caused a joyous throb to 
the manly heart of the hearer. Her clear, frank eyes 


75 


looked innocently into his as she answered : “ Avoid 

you, Phil? Cold to you? Why, who on earth, after 
my sweet sister, do I love more ? ” 

“ After your little sister ! I am afraid, my Star, I 
want you to love me first. Do you know, darling, in 
all the world there is none I love as well as you ? ” 

“ Oh, thank you, Phil. I always knew you did love 
me, but you must not slight Stella ; remember, that 
she is the same to you that I am, dear.” 

“Star, darling, will you not understand me? I 
want you to be my wife. There, now, what makes 
you look so startled? Surely, you must have had 
some presentiment of my feelings for you. Did not 
your heart beat any quicker at my coming? Tell me, 
dear, have you never thought of this ? ” 

No mock modesty nor coquetry marred the beauti- 
ful soul-lit face of Star, as she answered in low, gentle, 
truthful tones. 

“ I have never thought to analyze my feelings. I 
know I always am happy when you are by, and miss 
you greatly when you are gone. But, Phil, my heart 
is so full of happiness just now ! Only think, in one 
short week I shall receive my first holy communion. 
For this last month I have done nothing else but think 
of this great happiness in store for me. If you will 
wait another week or so, I will then give you your 
answer ; for during that time I shall pray for guidance 
from our dear Lord.” 

“ Star, has this been the cause of your coldness 
to me?” 

“Not coldness, Phil! Only the thought of our 
divine Lord was more precious, and' the constant study 
and preparations for the coming event may have 
caused me to have appeared cold. Oh ! Phil, if you 
only knew the delight of preparing for your first holy 
communion, you would not blame me.” 


76 


“Knew the delight! Ah, Star, will I ever forget it? 
What ! did you not know I am a Catholic ? ” Wonder, 
joy, and delighted astonishment swept across her face. 

“ How good and kind God is to me. I have been 
praying for your conversion, and here you have 
belonged to our holy religion all along.” 

“Yes, little one, and I have never ceased to pray 
for you. It has ever been a source of great worry to 
me, knowing our aunt’s opinion of religion. But I 
left it in the hands of the Lord, and truly He does all 
things well.” An expression of sadness clouded Star’s 
face at the thought of her sister’s indifference. If she 
would only express a desire to accompany her, what a 
gratification it would be. But, from the day they had 
spoken of Alice, and accepted their aunt’s decision, 
not a word had passed between them, on either sub- 
ject; nor was this all. The change she noted in her 
sister gave her pain. The once happy, confiding 
nature was turned to one of reticence. What was it? 
What had changed her ? 

Philip Warren, perceiving the saddened look, 
inquired as to the cause, but the loving heart shrank 
from disclosing the slightest fault of her sister, even 
though it be to her well-beloved Philip. With a sigh 
— for it would come in spite of her efforts to repress it- — 
she said : “If Stella were only preparing with me, I 
would be the happiest of girls ” 

“ I was about to ask you if you were not both 
preparing, but I thought it useless, as you always go 
everywhere together. How comes it that it is other- 
wise? ” 

“ Aunt Elizabeth sent word to Mrs. Earle, upon the 
very day that I obtained her permission to be 
instructed in my faith, that one of us would accom- 
pany Alice in her drives ; her reason for so doing was 
to ease the mind of Mrs. Earle during her sickness. 


77 


You know she has been growing worse instead of 
better ever since her attack of hysteria, the evening of 
her arrival.” 

“Yes, poor soul; she has my sympathy, though I 
sincerely regret Starie’s missing this golden oppor- 
tunity. But come, cheer up ; let us hope for the best, 
for we well know the same Father guards us all.” 

“Yes, and He so lovingly tells us, 4 Ask and ye 
shall receive.’ Ah, me! it shall be my daily petition 
to guard and protect her, and I feel confident of being 
heard.” 

“ Pray for me, too, little cousin! remember, we have 
great need of each other’s prayers, and in some future 
time I will tell you my darling mother’s last prayer 
for her boy. I know she now looks down from her 
place in heaven in grateful happiness at its near 
fulfillment. I will content myself according to your 
desire, for your answer. Think well, dear one, and do 
not turn me off, for that would be more than I could 
bear.” 

44 Phil, to cause you one pang would be to me a life- 
long regret. If God wills it according to the dictates 
of my heart, what you ask shall be granted.” Pressing 
a kiss upon her brow, he murmured a fervent, “ God 
bless you, dear! We will leave our lives in His 
keeping.” 

At the same hour a similar scene was being enacted 
in another part of the city, between two of our 
acquaintances. The young man was leaning over a 
fence which separated the stable-yard from the garden, 
the young lady stood on the opposite side. 

“ You see, Hugh, my coming at this hour should be 
a proof to you of my love; knowing, as you do, Aunt 
Mary’s sharp eyes and her suspicious nature.” 

44 Truly, my little charmer, you deserve a kiss from 
your devoted Hugh. The sight of your lovely face 


78 


does gladden my eyes. But tell me, how did you get 
away from the old coon — lady, I mean ? ” Looking 
up into his eyes she beheld what she imagined love 
and adoration flashing from their very depths, but 
which was, in fact, nothing but an impertinent stare 
of admiration. 

“ Ah, Hugh,” shaking her finger at him roguishly, 
“ if I were Blue Stella St. Clair I would be very indig- 
nant with you for speaking so of my precious aunt ; 
but as I consider her a regular old coon, myself, I 
guess we will not quarrel about it. I just told her I 
wanted to look in the barouche for my lace handker- 
chief: she wanted to send one of the servants, but I 
told her she might keep it, and tell me she didn’t find 
it ; so upon second thought she sent me to find it for 
myself. I am now ready to hear the story of your 
life” 

Drawing a far-fetched sigh and passing his hand 
across his eyes, as if brushing away tears brought up 
by memories of a bright and happy past, Hugh com- 
menced the narrative of his early days, in low, deep 
tones, gradually allowing them to grow tremulous as 
if with deep emotion. 

“ My father was an Englishman ; he was born in 
Berkshire County. The land surrounding his home 
for miles, as far as the eye could see, was his, and had 
been the property of the family for generations. No 
stain tarnished his escutcheon, no black sheep had 
ever strayed within the fold. My mother, a lady ‘ to 
the manor born,’ was considered a fitting mate for one 
of so fine a lineage as my father. After their marriage 
they resided on my father’s estate, doing all the good 
their noble hearts prompted, and endearing themselves 
to their tenants. My birth was an event which has 
never been forgotten in the neighborhood. The old 
folks still recount the glorious manifestations of love 


79 


which were showered upon my parents. My mother’s 
health began to fail shortly after my coming. My 
father then decided to leave the old world for a time. 
To that change I am indebted for all my misfortunes. 
What was only intended as an excursion, grew into 
complete exile. The climate here agreed so well with 
my mother that it was thought best to remain here. 
When I came to an age to study, I was placed under a 
tutor whom I tyrannized over, showing a disposition 
so entirely different to my ancestors that it irritated 
the proud old man, whose motto was, ‘ Obedience and 
dependence belong to youth.’ To me that looked very 
nice in writing, for I had formed the acquaintance of 
some rather wicked boys, and found it much pleasanter 
to follow the bent of my own w r ill, which led me to 
seek the street and the companionship of disreputable 
urchins, indifferent to my parents’ admonition. My 
father’s patience was at last tried beyond further 
endurance by the news of a reckless piece of mischief. 
I was summoned to my mother’s room, and found her 
lying on a lounge, weeping bitterly; my father was 
standing before the chimney place, his hands clasped 
behind his back, his head thrown high up in the air, 
eyes flashing, nostrils distended like some old war 
horse who sniffs the battle. Indeed, I can truthfully 
say, for once his appearance struck me with dread and 
admiration, for never in my life had I seen him so 
grandly belligerent. When he addressed me, his 
voice fell on my ear in measured accents of anger and 
contempt. He placed before me in all its enormity 
my mode of living, my evil associates, and the con- 
duct of the night before, never giving me time for an 
answer or an excuse of any kind ; he stamped his foot 
on the floor with such violence as to throw my mother 
into hysterics. His voice steadily rising during his 
speech, had now gained that pitch that made every 


80 


word audible for blocks around. Judge my mortifica- 
tion, my feelings, my wretchedness, my despair, when 
he raised his right arm above his head, and, shaking 
his hand in fearful menace at me, cursed me and bade 
me leave his home, never more to return.” Here, the 
young man paused, too overcome with emotion to 
proceed further. Bowing his head on his arm, he 
wept in deep contrition, murmuring between his sobs, 
“ I deserved it, but it was hard.” 

Alice’s romantic heart was touched with pity for 
Hugh, or rather a feeling of exaltation in herself. She 
was being courted by a real Earl’s son. Ah, here was 
something worth working for ; if she failed in getting 
the man her heart adored, and should she not succeed 
in getting Phil Warren for a husband, let the one who 
did so have a care for herself. Hugh Tracy might 
prove very useful to her. “ Poor Hugh ! ” she said, “ I 
think your father both wicked and cruel ; you were so 
young to be turned adrift on the world. But tell me, 
is there no way of gaining his forgiveness ? ” 

“ Yes, I was about to tell you, but broke down so 
foolishly. I am to take him a clean record of my life 
from the time I left his house until I return. I must 
also take him a wife, worthy in every way, to be the 
Lady of Bern. The first, I am happy to say, I can 
easily do ; but the last, ah ! me ! How can I ask a 
lady to become the wife of Dr. Grayson’s coachman ? ” 

“ Oh, dear! I hear a foot-step, so must say good-bye. 
As they tell me, ‘ A word to the wise is sufficient,’ I 
will repeat it to you, and tell you that ‘ Faint heart 
ne’er won fair lady.’” 

^ ^ 

St. Paul’s church was thronged from entrance to 
sanctuary rail by first communicants. Attracted into 
the house of God by the sound of the organ, a man of 
some forty years took up his post in the choir gallery. 


81 


Wistfully did lie gaze down upon that which he so 
aptly termed a ‘ heavenly panorama.’ Hundreds of 
lights were burning throughout the church. On the 
side of the Blessed Virgin’s altar were three or four 
hundred white-robed figures, their wreath-crowned 
heads bowed low in prayer before their expected guest. 
On the side of St. J oseph’s altar were an equivalent 
number of boys dressed in the uniform black and 
white, wearing badges of white and gold. Their fre- 
quent glances toward the altar, and the loving eager- 
ness of their faces gave ample proof of the lively faith 
burning in their hearts, and their ardent desire to 
approach the holy table. Well might the stranger 
ask, “ What is it ? What power is it at work to chain 
those restless spirits? Whence this calm, this holy 
quiet, this awe-inspiring stillness? Can it be the 
sight only which impresses me? Yet, no; for I close 
my eyes to find my inward senses more impressed.” 
Waiting till mass was over, he sauntered to the 
entrance, to see more closely those faces, whose owners’ 
figures had claimed his attention. One by one they 
passed, until a little girl came smilingly up to him, 
stretching out both hands, and as quickly with- 
drawing them, with “ Oh! please excuse me; I mis- 
took you for my uncle ! ” 

“ I am sure I should be very happy to stand in such 
a relationship to such a bright-faced little girl. Will 
you not tell me, little friend, what makes your face so 
brilliantly bright?” 

“Oh, is it bright? Then what Uncle Ned says is 
true; he says my face is the window T of my heart. So 
now what you see is the light that surrounds our dear 
Lord, who is now in my heart. Oh ! I am happier 
than ever ! ” 

“ Sweet faith of childhood! Why must we lose it 
as we grow older and world-hardened?” 


82 


“ Oh, if I ever lose mine I know it will be my own 
fault, and be because I will be bad and don’t want to 
believe.” Turning his head away to bide his scarlet 
face at the child’s innocent rebuke, be asked in a tone 
of one seeking consolation, “ But, suppose, little one, 
you were very old, and bad not paid attention for a 
long while to God’s holy word, what then would 
you do?” 

“ Oh, I should go right away and beg God’s pardon 
for having forgotten him for so long a time.” 

“Well, Nora dear, I have been looking all around 
for you, and could not find you until I heard that 
well-known ‘ Oh ! ’” 

“Oh, Uncle Ned! I was looking for you when I 
mistook this gentleman for you. I didn’t know I had 
said ‘Oh’ once.” Both gentlemen bowed a smiling 
recognition to each other. With a merry twinkle in 
his eyes, Mr. Enderby said to his niece, “You had 
better apologize to Mr. Barnes for mistaking his great, 
burly figure for my graceful, slender form. Well! 
what did I say? Dear me, I meant the reverse.” 

“ The color of the clothes misled me, uncle. I think 
you must have seen Mr. Barnes, and then had a suit 
made just like it. But here come Aunt Nell and 
Star, so good-bye, Mr. Barnes!” Nora’s farewell fell 
on deaf ears, for no sooner did Mr. Barnes catch sight 
of Mrs. Enderby and Star than he whirled off* in a 
different direction, pulling his hat down over his eyes, 
and muttering something about ‘her face.’ Mr. 
Enderby looked after him, shaking his head in a 
dubious sort of way, saying, “ What a strange fellow 
Barnes is ! But I must say I never saw him act like 
that before.” 

“ A penny for your thoughts, Mr. Enderby. Were 
you thinking of me and my great happiness this 
morning ? ” 


83 


“No, Miss Stella; at the moment, I was not think- 
ing so good a thought. But I will offer you my con- 
gratulations upon the happy fulfillment of your heart’s 
desire. I see your sister came to witness the event. 
There, don’t let your face cloud up. God shapes all 
things for the best. He has deprived you of this one 
pleasure that He may keep your mind more on Him, 
for He well knows the love in your heart for your 
sister is almost divine ; that your very life will be one 
of prayer for her salvation.” 

“ I have often thought, how well it is that we are so 
often refused some of the many favors we seek. Yet, 
those of little faith do say it is because God is unjust, 
else why should He be so visibly kind to some and not 
to others ? ” 

“ Their eyes are closed to the very workings of 
nature itself, when they doubt the justice of God. 
Look at that tree ; see how sad and drooping it is- Its 
few remaining leaves are brown and dry, and will 
soon lie scattered on the ground. Those who once 
flocked beneath its branches for shelter, now hurry by, 
utterly ignoring its existence. Is it thus with the 
All-Seeing One? No! a thousand times, no! For 
that which is slighted, yes, almost despised by the 
careless throng, still lives in the heart of God’s great 
works, and is cared for by that Unseen Hand, and will 
bloom forth in renewed beauty in His own good time. 
I have drawn this simple picture to show you that no 
matter how despised, unloved, and neglected we are 
by our fellowmen, there is yet One who is watching 
over us, trying our faith and fidelity. Until at times, 
when hope seems ready to leave us, our burdens and 
sorrows are more than we can bear, the darkness is 
scattered, and the glorious light of God’s grace shines 
upon us, illuminating our pathway more radiantly 
than ever before. Some say, it is the natural contrast 




84 

between sorrow and joy, never pausing to consider the 
source from which these changes come. Such people 
carry their Cross in such a manner, that their Crown 
contains few jewels, while to those whose spirits rise 
and live in Him, the brightest crown is given / 5 

“ The crown I seek is one to His greater glory ; can 
I but obtain that, no cross will be too heavy . 55 

u I see your cross and crown in the person of your 
sweet little sister ; and, dear child, I can already see 
the glimmer of your crown through the dark shadow 
of your cross . 55 

“ Your words have renewed my strength, and when, 
with God 5 s help, I will see my sister cast aside her 
indifference to religion, then, indeed, will I feel as if 
all things have been shaped for the best ! 55 


CHAPTER XIII. 


u I say, Hugh, when do you intend settling up that 
little account of ours ? I am in need of the money, 
and must have it.” 

u I am glad to be able to tell you that I shall soon 
be out of your debt. My prospects at present are very 
promising.” 

“ If your prospects are as promising as yourself, I 
can fully testify to their unfulfillment.” 

“Now come, old fellow, there is no need of our 
quarreling now. I am in earnest this time, and will 
pay up in one month, if not sooner.” 

“ I would like to see a little more of your prospects, 
and hear a little less of them. I tell you, sir, I must 
have this money.” 

“ As it is necessary to have a witness in my case, I 
would be most happy if you would act as one for me.” 

“ What! You don’t mean to say you are going to 
get married, do you? Ha! ha! that is rich! Why, 
man, that will compel you to cast aside your mode of 
living. No more midnight revelries on your part, old 
fellow. But tell me, who is the bride elect ? ” 

“ As the wedding is to be strictly secret, I am not at 
liberty to give her name. But meet me here to-morrow 
between three and four o’clock, and I will introduce 
you. This much I can assure you — she is the daughter 
of a very wealthy banker of New York, who adores 
the ground his daughter walks upon.” 

“ Allow me, then, to wish you joy. But where is 
the need of secrecy ? Surely, one so loved could easily 
gain the consent of her parents.” 

“ She has that. The only trouble lies with her 


6 


86 


aunt ; she is one of those contrary mortals who wants 
to have everything her own way ; and, as she opposes 
the match, we thought it easier to marry without 
much ado.” 

“ Well, if that is the case, you can depend on me. 
If it is only the aunt you are trying to fool, that’s not 
much. But it is too bad the old lady don’t side in 
with you, and make things pleasanter.” 

“ We don’t care much about her, anyhow; for my 
part, I think aunts, in general, a pack of meddlesome 
fools.” 

“Say, Hugh, that’s hard on the old ladies! Did 
you ever have an aunt?” 

“Well, no. But all my sweethearts have had, and 
I have often felt as if I wished there were no such 
things as aunts. If you will excuse me, I shall say 
good afternoon, as I have an appointment to meet a 
few friends at five o’clock.” 

“To-morrow, then, without fail, I shall expect to 
meet you here, and see your brilliant prospect ! Tra la ! ” 

“ If I wasn’t half afraid of that fellow, I would 
knock him down ; he is as sarcastic as the old devil 
himself. I scarcely know how to deal with him, but I 
owe him so much money, he might cage me if I gave 
him any lip, and send him where I would like to. 
Never mind, my beauty! thanks to your kindness of 
heart, your old governor shall setttle up all my 
accounts in the future. I will yet get even with my 
high-bred, low-principled gentleman for all the cuts he 
has given me. I scarcely knew how to take him on 
the aunt question, and yet he doesn’t appear to have 
a relation in the world. I wonder what he would say, 
if he knew me to be Dr. Grayson’s coachman, instead 
of a gentleman of leisure, as he thinks I am?” 
Laughing to himself over his joke, he hastened away 
to keep his appointment. 


87 


“How I hate her! If I could only annihilate her 
what a comfort it would be ! I know if it were not 
for her, he would have been at my feet long ago. It 
maddens me to think I have set my heart upon an 
object, and cannot possess it; and all through that 
sick kitten. My heart ! I never knew I had one until 
I met Phil Warren. Ah, me! I did not .realize what 
love was until I lost him. And all through her ! Since 
I have heard of their engagement, it seems impossible 
to give up my idol. Yet, if I cannot have him, there 
is one thing I can and will do. I shall make him 
suffer through her. Ah, my dear friend ! do you think 
you will escape my vengeance? Do you imagine a 
woman scorned to be an angel of forbearance ? If so, 
you will find to your cost that she is not. I think you 
will soon find the fire you have kindled will scorch 
you and yours as severely as it does another ! The 
ways and means lie in my hand. I scarcely knew 
what I intended to do, when I coaxed that little piece 
of insipidity to change that eternal pink for her 
sister’s blue, but light is dawning upon me. Colonel 
Phil shall learn to doubt his Star ! That shall be my 
first triumph — the rest will quickly follow. Ye gods! 
how my spirit yearns to see her suffer! Not only has 
she robbed me of the only man I have ever loved, but 
she continually expresses her distrust of me to every- 
one. I wonder if Hugh cannot assist me in this. Of 
course he must not know my reason. Ah, well ! If I 
cannot have Phil Warren, Hugh Tracey is the next 
best. He can give me position. Fate favors our 
meetings, lately. Mamma now demands all of Aunt 
Mary’s time, and papa shuts himself in his room, 
while Uncle Dave is old and fat, and can’t see a person 
unless he takes a microscope, so my dear Hugh just 
dresses himself in his Sunday best, walks in and takes 
a seat in the drawing-room, unseen and unnoticed by 


anyone; as this is about the time for him to call, I 
will go down and receive him.” 

Returning to her own room after a couple of hours’ 
interview with Hugh, she exclaimed, with jubilant 
satisfaction : “ My way is clear, my friend, but yours 

darkened ! I have only to be patient, and all will be 
well. Miss Stella in blue will be the one called for. 
I had better begin preparations for the evening’s per- 
formance. Great Caesar ! how dad will cut up when 
he finds it out. But as I don’t care a snap of my 
fingers what he thinks, why, I shall do just as I please. 
Supposing he does refuse to forgive me! Hugh will 
be restored to his father’s favor, and I shall insist on 
going immediately to Europe, for life has become 
unbearable in this place, A sick, whining mother 
tied to a person’s apron strings is not the most pleasant 
thing in the world, especially when she has a sister 
with such a disposition as my mother’s has, to be 
forever tagging after one and prying into everybody’s 
business. My dear aunt, I will this day relieve you 
of your charge. I declare, I don’t know which will 
please me most — tormenting you, or my revenge on 
Miss Stella. Love for either of you holds no very 
prominent place in my heart. Miss Prude, if you 
knew how faithfully your every word was repeated to 
me by your sweet little sister, I think you would be 
more careful what you say. Truth to tell, I think she 
imagines she is singing your praises. I could have 
screamed with laughter when she told me of the 
promise she had made. Positively, she looked as if 
she were my judge, as she informed me in the most 
solemn manner, that she would quit my company the 
very first wrong act she would find me to be personally 
guilty of. Well, my dear, you can quit this evening; 
I shall have no more use for you. Speak of the evil 
spirits and you hear — Gracious! I have the wrong 


89 


girl to deal with this time. Well, it is all up for this 
evening, for I cannot feed this bird on chaff. I 
wonder how she consented to come. I do believe my 
w r hole life is made up of disappointments. How can 
I let Hugh know of the mistake ? What shall I do, 
anyway ? Ah ! but if I can catch the real bird ! ” 

“ Good evening, Alice ! Why that look of disap- 
pointment ? I am not so pretty in my sister’s clothes, 
as you thought I would be, eh? Well, it is your 
fault, not mine.” 

“ Why, Pinky in blue, I was sure it was your sister ; 
and I am not sure of the right one yet.” 

“ Did you really forget your own request — or, rather, 
your almost command ? Did you not beg me to lay 
aside that everlasting pink, just for once ? ” 

“ I confess to being sold, for once. I had forgotten, 
for a moment. But, how did you get off* without 
your sister’s knowledge ? ” 

“Without sister’s knowledge? I saw no necessity 
for that. Why, she dressed me herself, and enjoyed 
my delight in looking more like her than ever.” 

Biting her lips with vexation, Alice muttered, “ Ten 
to one, that piece of insipidity has turned my cake to 
dough ! ” Fear of arousing Starie’s suspicions caused 
her to speak almost indifferently : “ I thought Stella 

held her aunt’s wish a law, and would not deviate 
from the rules laid down by her.” 

“ Well, at first she did not like to, but she then con- 
cluded that, as Aunt Elizabeth insisted on our wearing 
our uniforms in her presence, to spare her annoyance 
she could easily absent herself from the family until 
my return.” 

“ But why absent herself? Surely, she could appear 
in her own colors. Is it because she don’t like the 
idea of there being two Blue Stellas ? ” 

“ No, that is not the reason. I made her don my 


90 


dress so that I might look at myself, and she looked 
so sweet, that I coaxed her to keep it on until I got 
back.” 

“ The little idiot ! how she has played into my 
hand ! ” Turning to Starie, she continued : “ Of 

course, she will keep her promise, or it would not be 
Star, eh?” With a smile of perfect confidence in her 
sister, the other replied: “ She will wait for me ! ” 

“But what will Colonel Warren say because she 
absents herself from 'his society?” 

“Oh, he has been called to Washington on impor- 
tant business. He leaves this evening. I was so 
sorry I didn’t see him to say good-bye. Sister went 
down just before we changed dresses. I could have 
worn any other, but I preferred the one she was wear- 
ing, and not knowing he was going to leave then, I 
delayed my toilet until she came back. But, any way, 
I’ll see him in a day or so.” 

“We may meet him if we take the road to the 
station, and you can then bid him farewell.” 

“ That is so. I never thought of that. Alice, your 
aunt, I see, has a new driver this evening. What a 
contrast to your handsome Hugh! Has your father 
given his consent to the match ? ” 

“Just as I told you he would. I showed him 
Hugh’s papers, and he is perfectly delighted to think 
I have found a protector of such grand old lineage, 
and he urges a speedy marriage. He also advises a 
private ceremony, which, when mamma’s health is 
restored, can be celebrated in grand style.” 

“If I am not too inquisitive, when will it take 
place?” Blushing, as if in happy confusion at an 
unexpected question, she said : “ There, I was in 

hopes of surprising you ; but since you asked the 
question, I will have to tell. It will take place this 
evening, but no one must know of it but papa. There 


91 


he goes now. I will ask him if I shall keep my 
engagement this evening, or put it off for some other 
time.” Mr. Earle came down the hall, his head bent 
abjectedly, wearing a most sorrowful expression on his 
face. As his daughter addressed him, he looked at 
her lovingly, saying, “ Did you speak to me, dear?” 

“Yes, papa; I asked you if I should keep my 
engagement this evening or not ? ” 

“ Certainly, dear ; go ahead. Be happy while you 
can.” Going up to him with a great show of affection, 
she said, “Remember, I have your permission, or I 
would not go.” Returning to Starie, she said, “Poor 
papa ! in all his trouble, he takes the time to think of 
me and my welfare.” 

“ Indeed, Alice, you are blest in having such a kind, 
indulgent father. But your mother, — is she no better?” 

“ No, she is just the same. As soon as I am married 
I will take her traveling ; as it is, I can do nothing with 
Aunt Mary. She treats me as though I were the 
greatest nonentity in the world. Come, let us go for 
our usual drive ; the minister will expect us at six 
o’clock, and we must have our ride first.” 

“Alice, you are the queerest girl I ever knew. You 
speak in the most matter-of-fact tone imaginable ! It 
seems to me, I would be all excitement ! The whole 
thing is so strange to me that I can scarcely credit my 
own senses ; true, your whole life has been so different 
from mine, that I suppose nothing excites or surprises 
you. I declare, my cheeks tingle, and my heart beats 
in double-quick measure at the mere anticipation of 
being bridesmaid ; and what would it be if I were the 
bride !” 

“You little goose! you may be a bride sooner than 
you expect. You can then let me know what you 
think about it.” Laughing merrily at the idea, Starie 
informed her friend that such an event was too far 
off to be mentioned. 


92 


Alice directed the driver to stop at Madam F errand’s, 
where she excused herself to Starie on the plea of com- 
pleting her errand quicker, if alone. When she 
returned she was accompanied by two young men, 
one of whom was Hugh Tracey. The other she had 
never before seen, and could not help comparing with 
Hugh, whom she found positively coarse beside the 
stranger. As Alice was about to step into the carriage, 
she said: “Stella, permit me to introduce to you Mr. 
Hastings, a son of Judge Hastings of New York.” The 
trio then entered the carriage, Hugh and Alice occupy- 
ing the front seats, Starie and Mr. Hastings the back 
ones. A lively discussion arose as to which direction 
should be taken. “We may as well drive first to the 
station; we may be in time to get a glimpse of your 
cousin. Thomas, drive to the ferry, we may catch him 
before he crosses.” 

Excitement had by this time gained such ascendency 
over Starie, that she laughed and talked incessantly. 
Her sparkling eyes and glowing countenance bespoke 
the keen enjoyment of the novelty of the whole pro- 
ceeding. 

“ Do look, Stella,” said Alice, “there is your cousin 
trying his best to bow to you, but you are so occupied 
with Mr. Hastings that you cannot see anybody.” 
Blushing rosily, she exclaimed : “ Where ? Oh ! 

good-by, Phil !” 

“ Shall I stop the carriage? We rolled by so rapidly 
that he scarcely heard you.” 

“Oh, no! by no means! I will see him soon again,” 
As rapidly as the carriage rolled away, its whirl was 
not quick enough to deprive Alice of the pleasure she 
longed for, — that of seeing the features of Philip 
Warren contract with pain and displeasure, and to see 
him start as if uncertain what to do. 

“ We will drive first to the clerk’s office to procure 
my license,” said Hugh. 


93 


Driving up to the recorder’s office, both gentlemen 
alighted and entered, Hugh acting as spokesman, in- 
formed the clerk that his friend and himself were about 
to be married, and all that was necessary was the 
license. All preliminaries gone through with, the clerk 
handed Hugh his license, then passed the other to 
Harry Hastings, who, instead of taking it, stood gazing 
at the clerk in a dazed manner. The clerk sympathiz- 
ing with the bashful young man, walked up to him, 
and said: “I wish you joy, sir! I know how it is 
myself, I have been there,” at the same time pressing 
the paper into the young man’s hand. Hugh laughing, 
highly amused at his friend’s apparent confusion, 
linked arms and returned to the carriage. A knowing 
look passed between Alice and Hugh as the latter said 
to the driver : “ Take us with all possible haste to the 
residence of Mr. Atwarth ; it is long past the hour he 
named.” In a very short time they found themselves 
arranged in line before the minister, who looked over 
his spectacles in a most benign manner, thinking to 
himself that his old eyes had seldom looked upon as 
handsome a group for a double wedding. True, he 
marked a striking contrast between the couples, one 
couple was all dash and boldness, and seemed to be the 
advisers to the modest, bashful, retiring pair, whose 
timidity seemed almost painful. The ceremony which 
made them man and wife being concluded, the minister 
thinking to reassure the exceedingly nervous couple, 
wished them happiness in their new life ; then asked 
them to step up to the table to sign their names, say- 
ing: “ Ladies, I suppose you will be like all brides, and 
write your maiden names careless that it is to be the 
last time you will have the right to do so.” Starie took 
the pen, then handed it to Alice. a You sign first, I 
come second.” Here Hugh interfered. u In this in- 
stance it makes no difference, so you sign.” She 


94 


obeyed him in this, as she had in everything else he 
had told her to do. Having written her name, she 
handed the pen to the minister, then stood aside wait- 
ing for the other. When everything was completed, 
the minister shook hands all around, then escorted 
them to the door, holding it open for them to pass out. 
“Well, if I were given to superstition, I would declare 
something was going to happen. During the w T hole 
ceremony something seemed wanting, — and to set it 
all off, the grooms have changed brides. I blundered 
from the beginning to the end. The inclination was 
so strong within me to tell that modest looking couple 
to wait until they knew their own minds better, but I 
appear to have lost my wits entirely.” 

“Suppose we drive until dark? I fancy it will be 
the best way we can pass the time. What do you 
all say?” 

“ I am willing, and I take it for granted that Mr. and 
Mrs. Hastings are also.” The persons named were 
utterly indifferent to everything in general. Hugh 
and Alice having it all their own way, ordered the 
coachman to drive anywhere and everywhere until 
dark, which drive was enjoyed by Starie and Harry 
Hastings in a dreamy silence, by Alice and Hugh in 
whispered conversation. “ Mrs. Hastings, we are now 
before your home ; shall I assist you to alight?” 

“Thank you! Good afternoon, Alice! or I should 
have said to all!” Without waiting for a reply she 
ran into the house to seek her sister, with a feeling that 
something was wrong. “Sister, I have something to 
tell you ; it is so strange I cannot understand it. I 
guess you can explain Alice and Hugh ” 

“ Girls, your uncle has been called off on urgent 
business. He was quite annoyed at you Stella,” 
nodding her head toward Starie, who was still arrayed 
in her sister’s outfit, — “at not responding to his call. 


95 


Being so different to your usual promptness, I thought 
I would come myself and find out the cause.” 

“ I have just returned from my ride, Aunt Elizabeth, 
and feel very sorry to have annoyed Uncle Robert, 
but ” 

“ Oh, in that case you are excusable. Say no more 
about it, but come down immediately.” With that 
she left the room. 

“ Sister, my head feels all in a whirl. I have been 
suffering from nausea all the evening ; what do you 
suppose is the cause of it ?” 

u You left home before your luncheon, — did you 
partake of anything while out ?” 

“Nothing but a glass of soda water, and I declare 
I have not felt well since.” 

“ That is what it is then. I will go down now and 
tell Aunt Elizabeth that you will come as soon as you 
feel a little better.” 

Star entering the parlor found Mrs. Enderby and 
Nora waiting for her. The salutation which greeted 
her was: “Oh do say yes! if you don’t I shall be so 
disappointed ! 

“ What am I to say ‘yes’ to, dear?” 

“Uncle Ned is going to take us on an excursion up 
the Hudson. He has everything ready to start this 
very instant.” 

“Chatter-box, I think Mrs. Chester will never be 
able to understand your explanation. Mr. Enderby 
has decided upon leaving New York earlier than he 
had intended. By so doing he can make immediate 
connection with the Havana-bound vessel, otherwise 
he might be compelled to remain in New Orleans two 
or three weeks. We take that route on account of 
Nora, who we wish to leave in New Orleans. Desiring 
to once more enjoy the beautiful sights along the 
Hudson, Mr. Enderby has planned this excursion. 


96 


Mr. Trusting is as enthusiastic over it as my husband 
is, and has fitted up his yacht for the occasion, and 
has everything ready to start to-morrow at daylight. 
The only thing wanting is your consent to Stella’s 
joining our party.” 

“I must say, I heartily enter into the project, for 
the roses do not appear as bright as formerly on Stella’s 
cheeks. I think the change will do her good. What 
do you say, Stella ; do you care to go ? ” 

“ Indeed, I would be very indifferent to the charms 
of my native place, if I refused such an opportunity. 
Yes, indeed, Aunt Elizabeth, I will like it very much.” 

“ Well, we will consider it settled,” turning to Mrs. 
Enderby ; “ when do you start ! ” 

“ Mr. Enderby thought we would enjoy a moonlight 
sail to the bay to-night, so that we might cruise about 
there for a couple of hours in the morning, before 
starting up the river.” 

“ An excellent idea. Stella, you have but a short 
time to prepare, so you had better be about it. Take 
Jane up to assist you.” 

“Come, Nora, we will go also, as there are many 
things to see about. So good-bye! Perhaps for a 
week or so, but in all probability for many years.” 

“ In either or in both cases rest assured, dear Mrs. 
Enderby, that you take with you my most sincere, 
best wishes for your future welfare and happiness.” 

Thanking Mrs. Chester for her kind wishes, and 
expressing a hope of meeting soon again, Mrs. Enderby 
and Nora left to complete their preparations. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Star, entering her room, found Starie in a deep 
sleep. She spoke to her, to tell of her intended excur- 
sion, but recollecting Starie’s indisposition, deemed it 
best to leave her asleep, and content herself with a 
written farewell. 

“Darling Sister: 

“Your sleep is so deep, so peaceful, that I dislike to 
disturb it for so trifling a cause as leave-taking, and 
for so short a duration ; yet, being deprived the hap- 
piness of hearing your loved voice bid me God’s bless- 
ings on my trip, my heart yearns to waken you, and 
tell you all about it. Aunt Elizabeth will, I know, 
explain everything. Good-bye, sweet one. God bless 
and protect you. I^ray for me, dear one, as I shall 
ever pray for you. 

“ Your loving sister, 

“ Stella St. Clair.” 

“ How I wish she were going with us, but we all 
know it is useless to invite her anywhere until Miss 
Alice releases her.” Going to Starie, she pressed kisses 
upon her with such warmth that she wondered she 
did not waken. 

“ Miss Stella, Mrs. Chester sent me to assist you in 
packing.” 

“ Thank you, Jane, for I think I have spent too 
long a time without doing anything, except take leave 
of my sister.” 

“ La me ! Miss, you were standing there looking at 
your sister with the most doleful look I ever saw on a 


98 


young lady’s face, that was only going on a pleasure 
trip ; but you two do beat everything I ever saw — the 
way you love each other.” 

“Well, Jane, there are only two of us, and it is 
quite natural that we should love each other above all 
others.” 

“Yes, Miss, that is all right for the present, but 
wait until some one else steps in, and then you will 
have to divide the love a little.” Smiling sweetly at 
the girl’s attempt to tease, Stella said : 

“ That is true, Jane. I think it wrong to be clannish 
in one’s affections ; we should try to love all. How 
quickly we have completed our work. It is true that 
4 many hands make light work.’ Thank you for your 
kindness.” 

“ You see, me and you kept our hands going as fast 
as our tongues. Shall I take the valise down ? ” 

“Yes, Jane, and in case I don’t see you before I 
leave, I’ll ask you to do me a favor ; please see that 
my sister gets this note, and tell her I will not be 
gone more than a week. Take good care of her, Jane, 
and don’t let her get sick. Do your best to please my 
aunt ; keep all annoyance from her.” Going again to 
her sister’s side, she kissed her, saying a prayer for her 
protection. Turning to Jane, she said, as if seeking 
comfort, “ I wonder why I feel so reluctant to leave 
her?” 

“Oh, Miss Stella, it is because you have neither 
eyes, ears, or heart for anybody but your sister. You 
never do think of yourself, that is the reason ! ” Fol- 
lowing the talkative girl down stairs, she overheard 
her uncle speaking to her aunt : “ I am glad she is 

going to take a holiday, but I shall miss her greatly. 
I needed her clear brain, to-day, to assist me. I was 
in hopes of securing her aid.” 

“That being the case, Uncle Robert, I will not go. 


99 


I must say I feel almost thankful to have something 
to keep me.” 

u Allow me to remind you, Stella, that your word is 
given. Mrs. Enderby will be here presently, and I 
will hear of no such nonsense. Your uncle’s business 
is not so pressing hut that it can wait your return ; 
that is, if no one else can assist him but you.” All 
unconscious to herself, the last few words were uttered 
with a slight degree of stiffness. Star glanced at her 
uncle, and meeting his troubled eyes, her heart 
prompted her to brave, for once, her aunt’s displeasure. 
Mr. Chester, divining her thoughts, came to the rescue. 

“ Certainly, Elizabeth, I can wait. As it is a matter 
in which Stella is interested, I will wait for her return.” , 

“ I was feeling low-spirited on account of leaving 
without speaking to sister. I found her sleeping, and 
did not like to disturb her.” 

“ I suppose, having missed her ride this evening, 
she has allowed sleep to overcome her. Say no more, 
I will attend to her during your absence. I hear Mr. 
Enderby’s voice at the door ; don’t keep him waiting.” 

Walking over to her uncle, she said, “ Good-bye, 
Uncle Robert; put aside your worry until I come 
back. I would so much rather stay and help you.” 
Kissing her with unusual affection, he said: “Good- 
bye, little girl ; God bless you. Whatever happens, 
believe that your old uncle would sacrifice the last 
thing he has in the world to protect you and your 
sister. Your aunt calls; don’t provoke her. Good-bye.” 

“ Good-bye, uncle !” 

“ Miss Stella we are just going to have a grand time, 
I sent a hogshead of molasses abroad that you ladies 
can make some candy for me. I don’t believe I have 
ever eaten enough molasses candy, and I intend to 
keep you busy for my particular benefit. Chester, if 
you like candy, I may bring you the least little bit, 


100 


but I don’t promise you much ! What do you say ?” 
said Mr. Enderby, merrily. 

“ If made by your wife and my little niece, I am 
sure I shall enjoy it.” 

After their departure, Mrs. Chester said : “ I almost 
envy Mr. Enderby’s wonderful power of taking people 
so completely out of themselves. His boyish nonsense 
would be unbearable in others, yet in him it is 
perfectly charming.” 

^ ^ 

“ Hugh, you did not explain clearly to me the effect 
of the powder you gave our friends.” 

“Well, if that isn’t cheek! I gave them? why 
you were the one that gave it!” 

“ Pshaw ! I know I gave you the money to buy it, 
but I don’t know anything about it; so don’t let us 
quarrel, just tell me its effects.” 

“ It weakens the reasoning powers and causes one 
to obey implicitly a stronger will ; as it begins to wear 
off, it produces sleep, from which the victim will 
awaken to accept, at the will of the person interested, 
all things done under its sway, as a dream or reality.” 

“What is the name of it?” 

“ That, my dear wife, is my secret. It was given to 
me by an old Italian, and I cannot give it away. To- 
morrow you can make your friend believe she is or is 
not married. I can do the same by mine. Now wdiich 
will pay the best?” 

“ Why, make him understand he is married.” 

“ Nothing easier, as I have his certificate here in my 
pocket. I hope, my dear wife, you will tell me the 
cause for your little act of kindness to our friends ?” 

“ I told you, Hugh, that father would forgive me 
much quicker if Stella was as guilty as I.” 

“ That is all very good if I could swallow it ; but 
I am not so verdant. So let’s have the truth.” 


101 


\ 


“ Do you mean that I am guilty of falsehood ?” 

“ Not exactly that, but I think you are making two 
ends meet, and of the most opposite nature, to suit 
some purpose of your own.” 

“ Hugh, one would think you were trying to quarrel 
with me. If I had thought you did not love me, I 
would never have married you.” 

“ My very jealousy should be a proof to you of my 
great love. Do you know that I begrudge you the 
slightest thought that is not of me?” Caressing her 
with apparent diffidence, he continued : “What object 
could I have in quarreling with you ? What am I 
but your uncle’s coachman?” 

“ That belongs to the past. You are now my- 
husband, and as such must be known.” 

“ What ! you do not intend to inform your father 
immediately, do you ?” 

“ Where is the necessity of delay ? You are anxious, 
I know, to return to your parents. So, of course, mine 
must know of the marriage first.” A peculiar smile 
curled itself around the corners of his mouth as he 
answered : “ My greatest anxiety, at present, is for 

you, my dear wife. I will not consent to be the cause 
of a quarrel between you and your father. You must 
reconcile him entirely to the idea before telling him 
the truth.” 

“ Suppose my father will refuse to forgive me, what 
then ? ” 

“You must take no refusal, for I well know who 
your proud spirit will suffer from humiliation on being 
presented to my father, the Earl of Bern, a penniless 
bride.” 

“That is true. It never struck me in that light 
before. Heigh ho! I guess I can manage it. But, 
Hugh, in case he proves more obstinate than I antici- 
pate, I will overcome my pride for your sake; my 


102 


father is bound to give in sooner or later, so in any 
case I will not be a penniless bride. I am so anxious 
to see your parents/’ 

“ To one thing I am firm. Before you can see my 
parents, you must make peace with yours. A pretty 
way, to take them papers of spotless record, when in 
reality I am nothing but a thief! ” 

“ If you call yourself that name again I shall be 
very angry with you. How can you make yourself 
out a thief? ” 

“ Have I not stolen Mr. Earle’s daughter ? ” 

“ No ; I went with you.” 

“ Are you your own property ? ” 

Of course I am.” 

“ Allow me, my dear, to remind }mu that at this 
moment you are mine; and before you became my 
property, you were your father’s. There now, don’t 
bristle up and become indignant. You are under age, 
you know, and that is one of the reasons for my 
solicitude about your father’s forgiveness. As I am 
not quite familiar with the law on the subject, they 
may decide that we are not married ; so go to work 
and coax the old man over to our side, and we are 
sure to be right.” 

“ Why did you not tell me this before ? Do you 
think for an instant that I would have consented to 
be a supplicant at my father’s feet, when all my life I 
have been dictator ? How dare you so mislead me ? ” 

“ I thought, my precious wife, that I loved you as 
much as it was possible for a man to love, but I must 
say, your indignation excites my almost adoration. 
You do not think I would wilfully mislead you? I 
did not know it myself until Hastings told me to 
represent you as of age, to the clerk.” 

u Well, I am of age; I am eighteen.” 


103 


“It would be all right in most of the states, but 
Hastings says twenty-one is the age here.” 

“Well, here we are; so I presume the quicker I face 
the music the sooner the dance will be over. The only 
one who will prove obdurate is my lovable aunt. I 
shall ignore the old virago, and tell papa myself. 
Good-bye, for the present.” 

“Try not to anger the old gentleman.” 

“Oh, bosh! Good-bye.” 

“Yes, my lady, it may be 1 bosh ’ enough to you, 
but my prospects will not bear any trifling with. 
Your father’s good will is of small importance to me, 
but his money bags contain all my sympathies,” said 
Hugh, to himself. 


CHAPTER XV. 


“ Robert, I think our friends have connived to rob 
me of my two girls at the same time/’ 

“ How so, Elizabeth? Have our friends, the Ender- 
bys, sent for our pink bird? ” 

“ No ; I have received a letter from their Spanish 
aunt of South America.” 

“ Goodness, me! she must have awakened suddenly 
to their existence. What has she to say for herself? 
Does she write from South America?” 

“ She is in very poor health ; she has been spending 
the summer in Florida. Her physician now tells her 
she can return to her home. I will read you what 
she says : ” 

“ St. Augustine, Florida, 
“November 19th, 1863. 

“Mrs. Robert Chester: 

“ Esteemed Lady — You will undoubtedly be surprised 
at the reception of this epistle, for surely my long 
silence has led you to believe me dead, or utterly 
indifferent to the fate of my best-loved sister’s children. 
I can assure you, dear madam, that my life for the 
past twelve years has been of such uncertainty that I 
could scarcely have been said to be living. How often 
have I wished that it had been really so! Once a 
happy wife and the proud mother of six beautiful 
children ; surrounded by every luxury, earth was to 
me little less than paradise, until that first blow came 
upon me. Ah, me! that day of darkness has never 
been, or never will be, obliterated from my memory. 
I was singing, with a heart full of happiness and 
content, when a noise of footsteps fell on my ear; 


105 


they entered my room. What did I see ? Two figures 
bearing my boy between them! My boy! Water 
dripped from his dark-brown curls, his clothes clung 
to his form. What did it mean ? I took him in my 
arms. Ah! they were so cruel! they took him from 
me, and told me not to mourn ; to dry my tears, that 
my boy was dead. I knew no more for months. I 
cannot express my feelings during that time. Earth 
seemed to have lost all attractions. How untiring was 
my husband and my five little remaining ones in 
their efforts to console me. Ah, me ! how it angered 
me. I misunderstood them. I thought them heart- 
less. How could they speak of my boy being happy 
anywhere else than with me. They would place their 
arms around my neck, call me endearing names, and 
beg me to get better for their sakes. Poor foolish me ! 
I would push them away, telling them I wanted my 
boy. Merciful heaven ! I, myself, am to blame ! My 
moroseness, my coldness, my utter indifference to all 
else save my sorrow killed them, one after another. 
My noble husband sickened and died. The doctor 
called it consumption. I knew better — I knew it was 
sadness that killed him. Ah, that is a disease little 
known in the United States, but in South America 
tristeza is well known ; it eats and eats away at the 
heart, until the last throb is stilled. 

“Then, an epidemic broke out in our place, and 
attacked every member of my household. All recov- 
ered save my children. Before their death I was a 
piece of marble, but when they left me, I awoke from 
that state to be plunged in the wildest despair. 
Prayers never passed my lips. I thought myself 
accursed by the Almighty. In my first great grief I 
refused to listen to His consoling messages. I had by 
this time so closed the ears of my conscience that no 
hope was left me. A few short months ago, I was 


106 


sitting in my room facing the sea, when a feeling as 
of drowsiness seemed to gain ascendency over my 
state of nervous restlessness. Presently I beheld my 
sister standing before me, and I heard her say : ‘ Dar- 

ling sister, arise from this apathy ; go to your duties ; 
become once more the friend of God. Send for my 
twin girls; take them with you, and ward off the 
enemies of their young souls. Send for them, sister; 
oh, send for them! If a spark of mother-love ever 
burned within your heart, send for them ! ’ I awoke 
to my surroundings, w r ith my heart throbbing. What 
had I been accused of by my sister ? Of the crime of 
living in the state of mortal sin? Ah, yes, I was 
guilty, but would be so no longer. I sent for a priest 
of my church ; he came. All thanks be to God. That 
dream, madam, has saved me. I now hunger to 
embrace her children. Do not, oh ! do not refuse me 
the boon. I may not be long for this world. Dear 
madam, you cannot, I know you will not refuse me 
this happiness! Praying God to reward you according 
to His great mercy, I will wait in loving anxiety the 
arrival of my sister’s children. In prayerful remem- 
brance, I remain your humble petitioner, 

Juana Ortiz.” 

“ Poor woman ! her trials have been great. I sup- 
pose our little girls are her only living relatives, and 
she must therefore desire greatly to see them.” 

“ Her trials were brought upon her by herself, as 
she says. I am not so sympathetic as you are. I will 
let her have one of the girls ; they are my brother’s 
children, as well as they are her sister’s. Her dream 
was a very good thing in its way, as it woke her up to 
things around her, and in recovering her senses she 
happened to want — as all selfish people do — that which 
other people had cared for. Look at the paper, and see 
if a steamer sails this week.” 


107 


“ Yes, one sails to-day, at eleven o’clock.” 

“ As her aunt is urgent in her demand, and her 
health bad, I will go and get Stella ready to start at 
once.” 

Mrs. Chester soon returned, saying : “ I was not 

mistaken in my estimate of Stella’s character. She is 
a soft-hearted little child. I gave her her aunt’s letter, 
which she scarcely could read for the blinding tears, 
and her frequent pauses, to ejaculate, ‘Poor Aunty! 
you do indeed need us to comfort you.’ As she folded 
up the letter, I asked her what her opinion was of her 
aunt, and she said, ‘ I think she has suffered terribly. 
If I could lighten the burden of her sorrow in the 
smallest degree, I would indeed be happy.’ I then 
told her I had already decided on her departure this 
morning, and hoped it was agreeable to her. She then 
informed me that Aunt Juana asked for both ; why 
did I only speak of her going? Did sister object? 
Her surprise was great when I told her of her sister’s 
absence. She was then ready to draw back, but I 
reminded her that if her aunt did not see at least one 
of them before her death, the fault would rest at my 
door, so she must start immediately. Procrastination 
had never been a fault of mine. I did not intend it 
should become so at this late day. There is nothing 
to be gained by delay ; one hour lost might deprive 
her of ever beholding her aunt.” 

“You are right, Elizabeth; yet it does seem like 
rushing her off. I suppose she is preparing? ” 

“ Why, certainly ! What a question ! Hark! there 
is the door-bell. Rather early, I must say, for visitors.” 

u Mrs. Chester, shall I show Miss Earle in here, or 
take her to Miss Stella’s room ? ” 
u For whom did she ask?” 

“ For Miss Stella.” 

“ To Miss Stella’s room.” 


108 


“This way, Miss Earle.” Alice followed Jane up 
the stairs, saluting Stella with, “Well, laziness! just 
rising from slumbers deep? I could not rest in bed 
this morning ; I was so worried about you ; you didn’t 
seem to be yourself yesterday.” 

“ I was feeling strangely sick when I returned from 
my ride. Tell me, Alice, what happened yesterday? 
What foolish thing did I do?” 

“ Happened yesterday ! Foolish thing, yesterday ! ” 
she repeated, a look of perplexity gathering on her 
face. “ Nothing, unless it was being my bridesmaid ! ” • 

“ Oh, no ! It must have been a dream. Of course it 
was a dream.” 

“ But why blush so ? What was the dream ? ” 

“ Pshaw ! If you say I was only your bridesmaid, I 
am satisfied. The very absurdity of the thing con- 
vinces me that it was a dream.” 

“ Come, Stella, I never keep a secret from you, and 
mine are real, while yours is but a dream. Tell me 
what it was.” 

“ It is too ridiculous, Alice, but since you insist, I 
will tell you. I dreamed I married your groomsman.” 

Alice shook her head warningly. “ Take care, little 
friend. I fear you have lost your heart in a hopeless 
cau?e. Mr. Hastings is already a married man. I 
advise you to refrain from telling your sister of your 
dream, or you will never hear the last of it. By the 
bye, if you have not already told her of my marriage, 
don’t do so for a few days.” 

“ It is quite impossible for me to tell her just now, 
as she is off on an excursion, to be gone for a week or 
so. I had no opportunity of telling her before her 
departure. She knew nothing about the excursion 
until the hour of starting. I was asleep when she 
left. Now, when she returns, I’ll be gone.” 

“Gone! Where?” 


109 


“Half -an hour ago Aunt Elizabeth received a letter 
from my mother’s sister; she is in very poor health, 
and asks Aunt Elizabeth to send us to see her, so it 
has been decided that I shall start this very morning, 
as this is the last ship for a whole week.” 

“Eureka! I am in luck! Miss Simpleton out of 
the way, Miss Star shall dance to my music,” said 
Alice to herself; then aloud to Stella: “But, Stella, 
what am I going to do without my only friend ? ” 

“ Miss Stella, Mrs. Chester says it is necessary to start 
soon. I have your trunk packed ; everything is in it 
that you requested.” 

“Thank you, Jane; tell aunt that I am coming 
down this instant. Alice, would you not like to 
accompany us to the steamer?” 

“ I would gladly do so, but I am under orders to 
return immediately. So I will bid you good-bye.” 
Kissing each other and exchanging promises of undy- 
ing affection, Alice took her leave. Stella hastened 
down stairs, and Mrs. Chester said, at once : 

“We may as well start.” 

Upon arriving at the pier, they found the steamer, 
George Washington, under full steam; all was bustle 
and confusion on board. Mr. Chester exclaimed : 

“Just in time! You ladies wait here an instant 
until I return from the office.” Poor Stella! How 
she longed to throw her arms around her aunt’s neck, 
and tell her how truly she loved her. But her aunt 
sat beside her, looking so cold and dignified, that she 
dare not do it. Not even a tear dare show itself. 
“Everything is attended to; we will now see Stella to 
her state-room.” When aboard, her uncle placed her 
in the captain’s charge, bespeaking his fatherly kind- 
ness for Stella. He then took Stella in his arms, 
saying : “ Little one, the parting is harder for me to 
bear than I imagined. Good-bye and God bless you.” 


110 


“Good-bye, Uncle Robert. I will be home with you 
soon again. I feel I can never stay away from my 
loved ones.” 

“There is the bell, and the call for all ashore. 
Elizabeth, we must go.” Cold, stately, dignified 
Elizabeth arose, gathered the girl in her arms and 
pressed her to her heart, saying : “ My brother’s child ; 

his same spirit, his same happy, careless disposition. 
I let you go, but tell her she cannot have both ; fate 
has decided that you shall go and leave your sister. 
Good-bye ; be as good a girl to your new aunt as you 
have been to me.” Turning away hurriedly, she took 
her husband’s arm and left the steamer. Poor Starie I 
She ran to her state-room, and threw herself on a chair, 
crying and sobbing with mingled feelings of regret 
at leaving her home, and happiness in the discovery 
of her aunt’s affection. She would have remained 
there all day, but the kind-hearted stewardess insisted 
upon her going on the deck. Watching the vessels 
coming in and going out, her attention was attracted 
by a swift-sailing yacht, which seemed to graze the very 
side of the steamer; looking closely at it, her heart 
throbbed; she waved her handkerchief, leaned over 
the side of the steamer, and called aloud, “ Sister,, 
sister, I am going away ! Good-bye ! good-bye! ” 


CHAPTER XVI. 


f \ 


“ Alice, how dare you interfere with my household 
arrangements? If my coachman offended you in any 
way, why did you not complain of him to me? Who 
is this strange man you have in my stables ? I con- 
sider your act as a piece of officiousness ! Again I ask 
you, what did my coachman do to offend you ? ” 

u Your fury, Aunt Mary, is entirely uncalled for. 
As you never honor me with your confidence, I did 
not deem it necessary to run to you with mine. I 
have not hired this man — I believe he has been placed 
there by your ex-coachman.” 

“ My ex-coachman ! If you know this much, I 
judge from your tone that you know more. Has 
Hugh Tracey taken you into his confidence ? Has he 
left my service ? ” 

The ironical tone was more than Alice could stand. 
“ I have this much of his confidence — I know that he 
will never serve in the capacity of coachman for you 
again ! ” 

“I must say, I consider his method of leaving any- 
thing but honorable ; but, of course, honor cannot be 
expected from his class.” 

“ Since his class happens to be better than yours, 
he can well stand your disparaging remarks.” 

Perfectly colorless, and quivering with anger, Mrs. 
Grayson said, “ Your mother is my sister ; she is lying 
at death’s door ; were it not for her, I would order you 
from my house ; I look upon you as a blot upon our 
family.” 

“ Whatever blot is in me must have been inherited 
from you, my amiable aunt.” 


112 


u Another word of insult, and I shall acquaint your 
father of it.” 

“ You are at perfect liberty to do so, if you feel so 
inclined ; but as he is not tied to your apron-strings — 
as you would like him to be — I don’t think it would 
amount to much.” 

“ I regret the fact greatly, for had he listened to me 
this low-born, handsome coachman would not have 
had the opportunity of poisoning the last spark of 
ladyhood which lingered about you.” 

“ Since it seems a consolation to you to think him 
low born, allow me the honor to present him to you as 
your nephew, this afternoon.” 

“ Alice, stop your madness, before it is too late. To 
propose such a thing to your father and mother is 
unheard of; they never will consent to such an 
unequal match.” 

“ Their consent is of small importance, as we were 
married last night.” 

“My daughter! my girl! my only child! What is 
this I hear ? ” 

“Oh, papa! she made me tell it sooner than I 
intended. But indeed my husband is of good birth.” 

“Your husband, child! You have never done such 
a thing without first consulting me? Your mother, 
child, is dying ! Mary, you — you — I — I — that — ” A 
crash followed this unintelligible stuttering. Both 
ladies ran to his assistance, but their united strength 
failed to raise him up. Alice heaped abuse without 
limit upon her aunt for causing her father to faint. 

“ Ah ! heartless girl ! ’ tis a faint from which your 
father will never awaken. His heart has ceased to 
beat!” Scream after scream rent the air. With all 
her bad qualities, Alice loved her father, after her own 
fashion. Never being taught to control herself, she 
now became unmanageable. Her aunt, becoming 


113 


alarmed for the sick one above, strove in every possible 
manner to quiet her, hut all to no avail. Alice rushed 
into the hall, screaming “ I shall tell mamma that 
you have killed my father ! that you are trying your 
best to bring about the destruction of the family ! you 
sneaking cat! Don’t dare to lay your hand upon me! 
Let go, I say ! ” 

“ Alice, you will kill your mother if you go on in 
this way ! Have respect for your father, and let us 
have him attended to.” 

u Madam ! come quickly, for heaven sake ! Mrs. 
Earle sprang from her bed when she heard her 
daughter’s scream, and I fear death is the result of 
her rashness ! ” 

“ Merciful Father! this is too much.” All was con- 
fusion by this time, people running to and fro, in 
every direction, all willing, yet not one daring to act 
without orders. 

“ Why do you all act like a lot of idiots ? Can’t 
you see my father lying here needing attention ?” 

/‘What is the matter? What is the cause of all 
this confusion? Tom Earle! Great heavens! it has 
happened as I feared it would ! ” exclaimed Dr. 
Grayson, coming in at that moment. 

“ She did it with her everlasting tagging after me. 
You know he never would stand my being abused.” 

“ She ? I do not quite understand, Alice.” 

“Aunt Mary, of course ! ” 

“Silence, girl! you profane her name by uttering 
it! Where is my wife, Catherine?” 

“Up stairs, sir. Mrs. Earle is worse.” 

“ Poor Agnes ! it would be well if you too could 
breath your last ! Girl, I know nothing as yet ! but I 
am sure you are at the bottom of this.” With the 
assistance of the men Dr. Grayson carried the lifeless 
body of Mr. Earle to his own room. He then sought 


114 


his wife, and found her at her sister’s bed-side, plunged 
in sorrow too deep for tears. Slipping his arm around 
her, he said : “ Mary, this will never do ! She, poor 
sufferer, has taken the best road. While poor Tom 
could never have survived this mad act of his 
daughter. Let us look upon their deaths in the light 
of a favor from heaven to them.” 

“ She was my only sister, and her very weakness 
endeared her in a greater measure to me. She turned 
to me in all her trials. I blame myself greatly for 
hastening her death. Had I only allowed Alice to do 
as she pleased, her marriage would not have been 
discovered! ’’ 

“ She could not have concealed it forever. The act 
was done, and had to become known some time. You 
are very foolish to blame yourself. Come, my dear 
wife, your poor dead sister does not need you any 
longer, but your husband does; though if you stand 
here much longer, he will not have you to look to for 
counsel or consolation.” 

“ Leave me to myself for a short while, and I promise 
to struggle out of this bitterness of spirit.” Doing as 
she had requested him, he turned away, and on the 
landing met the attending physician of Mrs. Earle, to 
whom he related all that had taken place. “ When I 
left this morning, I knew Mrs. Earle’s life hung upon 
a thread ; but did not expect her to go off so suddenly. 
The condition of Mr. Earle’s heart, we agreed some 
time ago, would not stand any excitement. Poor 
creatures ! their sufferings are over in this world. 
Think of the miseries of this world, and you will 
cease to begrudge them their rest.” 

“ Nay, I thank heaven they are gone ! Our grief for 
our dead is hallowed, while their living sorrow was 
and is a curse ! ” 


115 


“ Star, Uncle Ned says we are going to put down the 
river to-morrow. Don’t you think he is too unkind 
for anything? ” 

“ I can’t say that I do, because, although enjoying 
myself ‘ hughly ’ as you express it, I am very anxious 
to see my sister. I fear something has happened to 
her.” 

“And you have never said that you desired to 
go back ! ” 

“ I thought you were miles away, Mr. Enderby, or I 
would not have allowed my thoughts to become 
audible.” 

“ 1 Miles away !’ let’s see. How many feet does it 
take to make a mile ? Because this craft is not much 
more than fifty feet.” 

“Why, Uncle Ned! who ever heard tell of a boat 
being pulled down the river by fifty feet.” 

“Oh, ho! my little niece, you were more interested 
in your fishing than in Star just then, and now you 
are trying to find out what we are talking about.” 

“Star, didn’t he say something about fifty feet?” 

“I’ll tell you what ails Nora, Miss Stella; she was 
just saying she wished she was a fairy, so she could 
put wings in the place of the sails if it would but give 
you pleasure, when she caught the words ‘fifty feet.’ I 
presume she imagined you had found some swifter 
mode of conveyance.” 

“ Never mind his teasing, Nora. If my happiness 
depended on you only, what a bright future I would 
have. I don’t think a cloud would ever rise in life’s 
horizon for me.” 

“ Oh, Star, don’t talk about clouds ; your very voice 
seems cloudy. I love sunshine best. The very word 
clouds makes me think of thunder. Now what have 
I said? You are all laughing as if I said something 
funny.” 


116 


“ Well, I am not sure that it is so funny. It is just 
as your friend Star wishes to take it. But I declare 
you said her voice sounded like thunder.” 

“Oh, Uncle Ned! how can you say that? Why, I 
never thought such a terrible thing ! ” 

“ You see, you confess it is terrible. Charlie, didn’t 
you understand her to say that Star’s voice sounded 
like thunder?” 

“ Indeed, she did say that Miss Stella’s voice sounded 
cloudy, and clouds always made her think of thunder.” 

“Come, I will not let you tease my sweet little 
friend. Come, sweetheart, let me wipe those tears 
away. I know you meant to say my voice sounded 
sad, and I will not let it take that tone again.” 

“There, Mr. Enderby, we are both out in the cold. 
I think Nora frightfully selfish, but then she says she 
loves Miss Stella better than anyone else.” 

“ Now, Charlie Trusting, you just let me be ! I love 
every one of you ! ” 

“ Every one of us, but some one best. Now tell the 
truth ; which of the four do you love the best ? ” 
“Aunt, uncle, and Stella three, are just as dear as 
dear can be. Two I love, almost adore the other ; and 
you, sir, say to call you brother.” 

“ Well said! for such a little child, I never thought 
you could be so meek and mild ! ” 

“ Nell ! Nell ! quick ! it is epidemic ! ” 

“ Mercy ! Ed, what has happened ? ” 

“ Happened ! Why, Charlie and Nora are trying to 
out-do each other in rhyming.” 

“ Mr. Enderby, so far as I am concerned, I am guilty 
of real, genuine poetic effusion,” 

“ Ed, I declare, you startled me with your nonsense.” 
“ Well, my dear, if you are angry because there is 
nothing the matter, I will this instant order enough 
smashing, breaking, picking, and throwing overboard 


117 


in one hour’s time, to last you the balance of the trip. 
To arms! every one of you! Grasp hatchets, ham- 
mers, or anything with the power to break ! ” Flourish- 
ing a small hatchet which he found lying near by, he 
called out in stentorious tones, k ' Henry ! ” 

u Henry is aft, sir.” 

“Then bring him for’ard. Ah, there he is; I 
scarcely thought my voice would fail to reach him. 
Henry, get thee down to the store-room and bring 
hither a bushel of pecans; be quick about it, thou 
bonnie laddie of the raging Hudson.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“Oh, Henry; bring me the nut-crackers, please.” 

“ Yes, miss.” 

“ This looks as if we are expected to burn our 
lingers again this evening, Mrs. Enderby.” 

“ I am sorry to disappoint them ; we will leave the 
gentlemen boil the molasses and keep it from scorch- 
ing; we will not go near it until they inform us it is 
ready for the nuts.” 

“ That will happen, my dear, immediately upon 
being placed upon the stove.” 

“ Very well, girls. Let us go into the cabin, and 
attend to our own affairs.” 

“No, ma’am; we object to being left up here all 
alone. Here comes Henry with the pecans. Charlie, 
you guard that door, and allow none of these ladies to 
pass through. What! ladies of the nineteenth cen- 
tury, do you want to annihilate us altogether with 
overwork ? ” 

“Oh, what laziness! Two great big men, and can’t 
w r ork by yourselves.” 

“ All right, Miss Lover-of-Work. You just fix your- 
self comfortable ; we are going to break these nuts, 
and make you pi<*k them. Here goes! Clash ! 


8 


118 


“Ha! ha! I think you should have said ‘smash/ 
instead of ‘ clash.’ ” 

“ What do you expect us to pick, Uncle Ned ? ” 

“ Oh, what sarcasm ! Why, pick up the grease spot.” 

“ What happened, Mr. Enderby? That rueful face 
bespeaks calamity ! ” 

“Calamity! I should say so. The hatchet must 
be too heavy !” 

“ Perhaps, Ed, the nut was too thin.” 

“ Or rather, Mr. Enderby, the stroke was too severe.” 

“ Lack-a-day ! Who ever would believe that my 
weight could have reduced that nut to such a wide- 
spreading grease spot ? ” Chatting away, each with a 
ready reply to the other’s jesting remarks, they scarcely 
noticed the lapse of time, until the bell announced 
supper. “What, hungry ! and I don’t know it ! But 
what is to become of our candy ? ” 

“ I think it is too warm for us to stand over the 
fire to-night, Mr. Enderby; what do you say?” 

“I think in all earnestness that we will get home 
in very good time, for never, to my recollection, has 
our mid-winter been such perfect spring weather. This 
last week has been a true southern autumn.” “Tinkle, 
tinkle, tinkle; here we go.” 

Supper over, Mr. Enderby desired to know what 
they intended to do in the way of amusement. “ I am 
going fishing by moonlight, Uncle Ed. I like to look 
down in the water, but the sun hurts my eyes.” 

“ Now listen to Nora! she says the sun hurts her 
eyes. Now I am positive that what I see is the moon. 
My dear friends, what is your opinion ? Again, does 
she imagine the fish to be owls, and stay awake all 
night for her amusement ? Now, little Miss, explain 
yourself.” 

“ I think the silly things must always sleep, or they 
would never allow themselves to be caught.” 


119 


“Come, Nora, let us go and bait our lines; and I 
fear your uncle will not be able to eat all the fish we’ll 
catch.” 

“ Well, you can sit as quiet as you please for an hour 
or so ; but I intend climbing the rigging and whistling 
to the fish from afar.” 

“ Ed, do have pity on the ropes.” 

“Mrs. Enderby, do you intend to hurt my feelings?” 

“ I am positive Mrs. Enderby would not be guilty of 
such a thing ; but I am afraid if you carry out your 
intention of climbing, you may hurt them yourself.” 

“ That settles it. I am off to smoke my last cigar.” 
With this he turned away from the party, as though 
highly indignant. Star and Nora installed themselves 
comfortably near the side of the vessel, with an under- 
standing that neither was to speak until a fish was 
caught. Silence reigned for a good ten minutes, when 
Nora’s restless spirit became uncohtrollable. “ 0 Star ! 
if I sit still much longer I’ll get stiff. I must run 
and see where Uncle Ned is; I miss him so much. 
Charlie looks like a mummy, and you look like 
a saint ” 

“ Then, Miss, w T hat do I look like ? 

“O Uncle Ned! you look like your own darling 
old self.” 

“ Mr. Enderby, I think Nora must have caught the 
only fish that the river contained this afternoon. I 
am dispairing of catching any.” 

“ Miss Star, excuse me, but history does not give the 
most glowing accounts of woman’s fishing ability. Now 
had I been there this last hour I would have had 
enough fish to have supplied Fulton Market.” 

“ Done ! Star, give him your line, and if he does not 
catch a fish in an hour’s time he shall pay a forfeit.” 

“A fish ! why Mr. Enderby you seem to doubt my 
success.” 


120 


“ Not at all ; on the contrary, I feel assured that you 
will save the honor of our sex. You should have been 
fishing all this time; but I guess it is best so, as we 
can now show these ladies what we can do.” 

“ Here, Mr. Trusting, do take my line.” 

“And mine, Charlie.” 

“One line is enough to catch all the fish I want, 
thank you.” 

“ Now, Charlie, my friend, don’t let them laugh at 
us ; do your level best.” 

“ They will have nothing to laugh at, see if they do. 
Come, now, stand aside, for it is all in the manner of 
throwing the line.” 

“Come, Star, he is too conceited for us; let us sing 
a song.” 

“Yes, do, and let us scare away the fish.” 

“Goodness! we stayed so still that they all went to 
sleep. Now, if you want to catch any, let us wake 
them up.” 

“ Suppose we take a walk and let Mr. Trusting have 
a chance to try his skill.” Linking arms they walked 
away utterly indifferent to poor Charlie’s protestation 
against being left alone. “Never mind, Charlie, we 
will come to your assistance when you catch your fish.” 

“ Say, that is not fair ; you ought not to go so far 
off. I want to hear you talk.” 

“We are not going to talk; we are going to sing.” 

“Oh, say! wait a minute. I felt a little jerk at the 
string.” 

“Imagination! Nothing of the sort! A fish would 
never think of biting just to please you.” 

“ For mercy’s sake, Nora, keep still one minute ! ” 

“ The shades of night were falling fast, 

Tra la la, tra la la.” 

“ Miss Stella, please put your hand over her mouth.” 




121 

“As through the Hudson river passed, 

Tra la la, tra la la.” 

“ Stand aside ! Get out of the way ! Quick, or it 
will break loose ! ” 

“ Star, w r hat is the matter with Charlie ? A youth 

who ” Charlie was indifferent by this time to 

her teasing ; he had risen from his seat, placing one 
foot against the railing, causing Nora to exclaim : 

“ Look, Star ! he is afraid his fish will pull him 
overboard.” Drawing the line in, pride and satisfac- 
tion stamped on every feature, he cried : “ I have him 

this time, sure enough! Goodness! how he fights 
against coming up ! ” Great cords stood out on his 
brow, his pale face flushed to a crimson hue, the per- 
spiration ran down his cheeks in great drops. The 
exertion becoming too much for him, he called out, 
excitedly: “Jake! Henry! Joe! All of you come 
here, quick! It must be some monster of the deep 
strayed into the river.” By this time his excitement 
was shared by everyone. “ Does anyone see him ? ” 

“Yes, yonder he goes! Oh, Charlie, it must be a 
whale ! ” 

“ Nonsense, child ! whales don’t abound in the 
Hudson River.” 

“ But, Charlie, he is immense, and is just as black 
as a whale.” 

“We are all here, sir ; the only one that can’t come 
is the man at the helm.” 

“Pull, boys; pull with all your strength.” 

“ Mr. Trusting, excuse me, sir, but I am afraid the 
line will break.” Pausing a moment to catch breath 
and wipe the great beads of perspiration from his 
brow, Charlie said, “ Break or no break, this fish 
comes in.” 

“ Charlie, I think if you would lower a ladder, your 
fish might climb in.” The voice, though most assur- 


122 


edly Mr. Enderby’s, sounded strange, and startled the 
group of eager spectators. Nora gazed up the rigging, 
and called, “Uncle Ned, come down and help us.” 

“ I cannot come down, but I will come up if you 
desire it.” 

“ In mercy’s name, where are you, Ed ? ” 

“ I have been playing mermaid, and Charlie caught 
me. If you will all stand back, I will bring 
myself in.” ♦ 

The truth began to dawn upon Charlie ; slowly, but 
surely, as the blue-flannel-clad form of Mr. Enderby 
stepped on deck, with the fishing line tied firmly 
around his waist, courtesying to Charlie, and congrat- 
ulating him upon his success. The men standing 
arms akimbo, breathing hard after their struggle to 
land the fish, enjoyed the joke to the fullest, and gave 
vent to their merriment in peal after peal of laughter. 
Nora clapped her hands in mock applause at Charlie’s 
success, dancing around him in the most provoking 
manner. Mrs. Enderby and Star laughed in hearty 
enjoyment of the moment. Charlie’s good nature 
proved equal to the occasion. 

“Well, be frank about it, and say that, taking all 
things into consideration, I caught something well 
worth catching.” 

“ Come, Sir Boast, your good fortune came to you. 
You never could have caught such a prize.” 

“ Time permitting, I’ll show you the prize I’ll catch.” 
Jesting away in this happy-spirited strain, the little 
party insisted upon Mr. Enderby taking some hot 
drink as a preventative against a cold, but he declared 
there was no necessity, as the water was actually 
warm.” 

“ Then, Ed, I think the quicker we reach home, the 
better for us all.” 

“ To-morrow is the day on which the steamer was to 
sail ; unless some change has been made, we will most 


123 


decidedly better ourselves by getting down the river 
as quick as possible.” 

With a sigh, Mrs. Enderby said, “I was thinking of 
th^ change in the weather, which, after these summer- 
like days, is bound to follow. Our little party has 
enjoyed such perfect pleasure, that I have avoided any 
thought of our more extended trip.” 

“ Pardon my thoughtlessness, little wife, but our 
time to part with our friends has nearly arrived, so let 
us enjoy to the fullest extent this lovely moonlight 
night.” Mr. Enderby spoke in a voice unlike his own 
happy tone ; it seemed to contain a world of sadness ; 
tears unbidden started to the eyes of all. “ Come, dear 
ones, let us all sing that sweetest of evening hymns, as 
this may be the last evening we will be able to join 
our voices for years to come ; and I wish to carry in 
my memory that our last evening together was spent 
in loving thoughts of her who guides the mariner’s 
bark aright.” Ah, the flood of melody that swept forth 
from that little yacht ! how rich, how clear, how sweet, 
how soothing to the weary heart ! Star’s sweet melo- 
dious voice was the first to ring out sweet and clear 
on the night air. “Ave Sanctissima, we lift our hearts 
to thee.” The words were taken up by the little party 
until every man on board had joined in repeating the 
verse over and over as if reluctant to allow the harmo- 
nious strains to die away. At its close Mr. Enderby 
turned to Nora, and said : “ Little pet, the hour calls 
loudly to you to retire. .1 know what you are going to 
say. I know this is the last happy reunion we will 
have for many a day, yet our health demands our 
attention ; so kiss us good-night, little one, and run off 
to bed.” 

“Your words are applicable to us all. I just heard 
the clock strike eleven.” Bidding each other good- 
night, they sought their own room, each with a feeling 
of regret at the nearness of their parting. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


“Ah, my little heart’s ease, you will know how 
happy I am to have you back again; ’tis but a week 
since you left, yet each day has appeared to be a year.’* 

“ Measuring your pleasure by that which is thrilling 
my own heart at this moment, I can readily under- 
stand your feeling. How sweet it is to have your loved 
ones always near.” “ There, dear, I do not wish to 
see your eyes dimmed by tears. I know you will miss 
our friends, but I shall be jealous if you allow your 
thoughts to dwell too much with them.” 

“Uncle Robert, why did you not bring sister with 
you to moet me? Is slu* sick?” 

“ Why, dear me! Didn't you know? But of course 
not! Why, the same day you left, she left also. Your 
aunt will give you the particulars. Goodness ! dear, 
have I blundered in telling you too suddenly? What 
shall I do with the child? Stop the carriage; let me 
call for assistance!” Poor Star! the news of her 
sister’s departure was too great a shock. “ I knew it ! 
I felt that I would never again see my darling ! ” she 
sobbed. 

“Nonsense, dear, you can leave on this very steamer 
and join her, or I can telegraph and recall her. So 
cheer up. I promise you it shall be just as you want 
it to be. You may go to her, or she shall return. 
Here we are, and your aunt will explain all about it.” 
As she entered the hall, she found her aunt walking 
excitedly up and down. Going up to her, she found 
herself rudely pushed away. In all her life she had 
never received such treatment. What did it mean? 
Turning to her uncle for a solution, she was still more 
mystified at the look of astonishment upon his face. 


125 


“ Elizabeth, I brought our little niece home. This 
morning your words implied an eagerness to see her. 
What has occurred to change you?” 

“ This morning, Robert Chester, I would have given 
worlds — were they mine — to have clasped her to my 
heart. Never did I dream that love for them had so 
enslaved my heart, until the separation from them 
seemed something unbearable. But this love has 
proved my curse ! and you, Stella, who I thought the 
soul of honor, whose word I held above doubt — but 
enough of this sentimental foolishness! From this 
moment, girl, take yourself out of my sight! Never 
let me see you again ! ” 

Throwing herself on her knees, raising her clasped 
hands, her soul-lit eyes gazing frankly and fearlessly 
into those of her aunt, Star said, in a beseeching tone : 

“ Tell me, Aunt Elizabeth, what have I done to 
incur your displeasure? Why do you banish me 
from your sight ? ” 

“Hypocrite! falsity! frailty! Oh, girl, cover those 
eyes; they belie the blackness of your soul! You, the 
promised wife of Phil Warren! Girl, of what were 
you thinking? ” 

“ Oh, Phil ! Phil ! my heart’s idol ; if you were but 
here to help me, for I know not of what I am accused ! ” 

u Darling, I am here ! I entered just as Aunt 
Elizabeth was denouncing you.” Raising her tenderly 
from the floor, and folding her to him as if to shield 
her from all harm, he pressed kiss upon kiss upon her 
brow. “Cease your trembling, precious one. Aunt 
Elizabeth will explain, and all will be well. Your 
word to me is far greater than the testimony of the 
whole world. Raise your eyes, my own. Ah, sweet 
one, have no fear. Now, Aunt Elizabeth, speak ! ” 

“Speak! while you hold her to your heart? Never! 
Loosen her from your embrace ; she is not worthy such 


126 


pure, confiding love ; she has betrayed your trust. I 
have proof of what I say.” Ah, he had proof more 
precious and true than any his aunt could produce — 
the light in those clear eyes looking lovingly into his, 
and the smile of happy contentment around that 
beautiful mouth. His perfect trust in one whom she 
considered so utterly false was more than Mrs. Chester 
could endure. “ If you will not believe me, Philip 
Warren, perhaps you will believe her lawfully-wedded 
husband ! ” 

“ Which I shall shortly be, and thus protect her 
from further annoyance.” 

u Philip, wiil you not understand me? She has 
deceived you. She is already married.” 

“Woman, though you were my mother, silence! 
How dare you speak so ? Look at her and tell me if 
you can detect deceit lurking in her sweet face! ” 

“ Phil, let me speak to my aunt. I was so overcome 
with surprise at her treatment upon my arrival that I 
seemed bereft of my reason. I now feel that either 
she or I are dreaming.” 

“ Spare yourself the trouble of speaking, as the door- 
bell announces the arrival of those who will bear testi- 
mony to what I say.” 

The door was opened and two gentlemen entered, 
one young and handsome, though dissipation had set 
its seal upon him ; the other a tall elderly person whose 
dress clearly bespoke his calling — that of a clergyman — 
with a face, the index of an honest, truthful, loving 
soul, and of a heart brimming full of fatherly tender- 
ness, Mrs. Chester accepted him to be the rock against 
which Star’s duplicity — as she most implicitly believed 
it to be — would soon dash itself to pieces. Upon their 
entrance Philip Warren gave a startled look of recog- 
nition. Surely this is the same young man he had 
seen in Star’s company. 


127 


“Are you the young man who was married to this 
young lady last week ? ” 

“ Yes, madam, I have no cause to be other than par- 
ticularly blest and favored in so being ; though heaven 
only know T s ” 

“ Enough from you, sir.” Turning to the minister, 
“Are you the clergyman who performed the ceremony?” 

“ Yes, madam, I officiated at a double wedding upon 
that occasion. This child’s sweet face will forever live 
in my memory ; she wore the same sad, sweet look and 
just as puzzled an expression.” 

“Are you both mad, or am I dreaming ? I pray you 
arouse me from this horrid spell ! Explain what it all 
means, Aunt Elizabeth, for gracious heaven’s sake ! ” 

“Your acting is indeed suberb. Not for you, but 
for the benefit of your uncle and Phil Warren will I 
make known this abominable piece of double dealing. 
Phil, the day of your departure for Washington Alice 
Earle sent her coachman for Stella, distinguishing the 
one she desired as Blue Stella. Stella, according to 
the invitation, went to her friend. Stop! do not inter- 
rupt with a single word. This precious pair had 
planned a most romantic plot. Miss Earle took it into 
her head to wed her uncle’s coachman, while my 
charming niece followed her example by wedding 

another coachman, or something worse, for all I ” 

A heavy fall, and poor Star was lying in a dead faint 
at her aunt’s feet. The four gentlemen sprang to her 
side. Mrs. Chester stood immovable, her eyes gleaming 
with indignation, the lines around her mouth hardened 
almost to cruelty. 

“ Elizabeth, for heaven’s sake cease your horrible 
accusations! You will kill our darling! I will not 
believe one word of it. The world has lost its balance. 
I know our little girl.” 


128 


“Aunt Elizabeth, before high heaven, my Star is 
innocent ! Help her before it is too late ! ” 

“ Madam, I do not come here to cause grief and 
sorrow. I will leave and send a doctor to attend to 
this beautiful creature ! ” 

“One step from this house until I am satisfied, I 
promise you, will be regretted by you as long as you 
live. Ah ! I see your wife is recovering.” At these 
words Philip Warren sprang back glaring at the man 
before him as at an adder. 

“What is the matter? Where am I? 0 merciful 
heaven, pity me ! ” 

“ Star, rise darling. Come to my heart. Say you 
are innocent. I will believe you against the evidence 
of the whole world. Stella St. Clair, where were you 
on the evening in question, when I repeatedly sent to 
your room for you? Where had you been when I 
found you in your room ? Did you not tell me you 
had just come in from your drive?” 

“ Father in heaven, can this be possible! ” Clasping 
her throbbing temples with both hands, her body 
swaying to and fro, her blanched face and colorless lips 
presented to her beholders every appearance of guilt. 

“ Do whatever you want with me ; life and hope are 
crushed within me. But be merciful, Aunt Elizabeth, 
and tell me where you have sent my sister.” 

“ If you will try to recall a conversation we had 
some months ago, you will know your request is use- 
less. I told you then that if either of you disobeyed 
me in one particular I would banish you from your 
home, and separate you two as long as it would be in 
my power to do so. Now, madam, I fulfill my word. 
Leave this house ; go with your husband if you desire 
it, or go alone. I am henceforth a stranger to you ; 
but remember, the first time I hear of you communi- 
cating with your sister, she shall suffer the same as 


129 


you ; leave her alone, and she will be cared for and 
protected, I dare say, better than if thrown with you 
and your charming husband.” 

A heart-rending cry escaped the lips of poor Star. 
She looked at Philip Warren. His head was bowed, 
his arms hung loosely at his side, his great manly 
chest rose and fell. Going up to him and placing both 
hands on his breast, as if to still the tempest within, 
she said in a low, impassioned voice, 11 Philip'! God, 
the Father of the fatherless, is my witness, and to 
Him alone must I turn for help; but hear me, Philip! 
I have never loved any but you. I cannot ask you to 
think of me with feelings other than of abhorrence. 
Yet, my heart is yours, and will ever be yours, as long 
as life shall last. The proof you ask of me I cannot 
give. Forgive me, darling, and pray for the one who 
has caused you this pain. Good-bye, beloved, until 
we meet above.” 

Madly clasping her to his heart, he said, “ Enough 
of this, my own, my precious one ! you shall not leave 
me! What is the word of these two strangers to me? 
Star, darling, it will kill me. Tell these men to go; 
that they lie ! God has given us to each other. He 
alone can separate us ! ” Poor wildly-beating, sorely- 
tempted heart! What should she do? One little 
word from her, and her earthly happiness with her 
loving Philip would be secured. But, ah ! that little 
word ! To what depths of sin and misery might it 
not carry her other self — her own sweet, easily-led 
sister ? Something of which she was, and would 
forever be, ignorant, had caused her to commit this 
wrong. She seemed to feel that dear one’s clinging 
arms around her neck, those velvety lips pressed to 
her own; those eyes, so like her own, seemed to be 
gazing at her with the innocence of a babe. No, 
never could she believe that beloved sister had know- 


130 


ingly committed this wrong. Raising her head to 
speak to Philip, she was interrupted by her aunt. 

“Philip Warren, these gentlemen were not invited 
here to be insulted. They have brought their proof 
with them. Reverend Sir, will you open your register 
and show us the lady’s signature? ” 

The minister, with great reluctance, placed the book 
before them, saying : “ My dear lady, you will 

remember how you trembled when you signed your 
name; in fact, you appeared unwilling to do so.” 

Philip led her to the book, his arm still encircling 
her waist, but as his eyes rested on the page before 
him he pushed her from him, and cried, “ Stella, you 
have deceived me! ” With one agonizing cry she ran 
from the room into the street, running with the speed 
of a startled deer, turning corners at random, moaning 
and sobbing with uncontrollable anguish, little heeding 
or caring for the curious eyes of the passers-by, until 
she staggered like an intoxicated person into the arms 
of a policeman. 

“Holy Mother! It is Miss Stella! Shure, Missie 
dear, what ails you? ” 

“ Oh, God be thanked ! Dermot, take me to Mar- 
gerie, and I will tell you all about it.” 

“ That I will, with the help of God ! We have only 
to take a few steps, and we will be there.” 

As Dermot entered his dwelling, he startled Margaret 
beyond expression with his most unexpected visit. 
Upon seeing Stella in his arms, her alarm became 
great. 

“ My pretty baby ! what is the matter with you ? 
Darling baby ! your eyes look wild and scared ! what 
have they done to you?” 

“ Oh, Margerie, they have broken my heart ! Hide 
me here with you ; don’t let them know where I am ! 
Tell Dermot not to say to anyone that I am here!” 


/ 


131 


“ Sweet child, listen to your faithful, old Dermot. 
Rest here in this poor, little nest, and as long as life 
lasts for him, Dermot will protect you.” 

“ Blessings on you, my dear, old man ; the Lord will 
reward you for your kind words to our pretty one.” 

“ Take care of her, Margaret, I must be off. May the 
sw r eet Virgin assist her.” 

“ Come, baby, let me put you to bed, and bathe those 
poor throbbing temples.” 

“Oh, Margerie ! you do not even ask me if I am 
guilty or not! ” 

“Guilty, darling? Yes you are guilty of being my 
precious baby ; that is all you have ever been or ever 
will be.” 

Folding her within her motherly arms, and stroking 
her hair fondly, she said : “All that I want to know, 
darling, is if you will be happy here with us ; if the 
day that we have only a crust, you will be as contented 
as if we placed before you what our hearts best love 
would give you, until such time as you will make up 
with those who have caused you pain. Should such a 
time never come, think well ; can you, darling, accept 
us as we are, your loyal, loving servants ? ” 

“ My dearest fostermother ! God has guided me to 
you. I feel that our lives are linked together by His 
Holy Will. So believe me when I say that your home 
shall be my home ; what your lot is, so shall mine be ; 
whatever trials or sorrows the future holds in store for 
you, will be shared by me. My old life has been 
snatched away from me. My guardian angel tells me 
not to fight for it, but to accept my cross from the 
hands of the Lord. Margerie, were I to do otherwise, 
my own sweet sister would suffer in my place, and, oh 
Margerie ! I fear her strength would fail her. Remem- 
ber, my pretty darling has never been to her duties, she 
has not been strengthened by those Holy Sacraments 


left to us by our Divine Lord to fortify His children 
against the attacks of the evil one. O Mother of 
God, my strength, lead me aright! ” 

“You seek strength, my baby, from the one who 
has never been known to fail us. But, dearie, you 
spoke of harm to my other baby ; will the same 
trouble come to her that has befallen you ? ” 

u As long as I keep away from her, all will be well. 
So I will take up my cross and carry it in obedience 
to the most holy will of God.” 

“ Elizabeth ! wife ! what have you done? You have 
no home to drive anyone from ! Call back that child ! 
Run ! I cannot move ; my legs refuse to obey my 
will! Elizabeth, do you not hear me? We are 
paupers! We do not own the clothes we stand in! 
Run, I say ! I tell you, you shall not drive that inno- 
cent child adrift ! she is not guilty of this outrageous 
charge. She was drugged, — I’ll swear it ! for she would 
never have done it, otherwise! Philip Warren, I am 
ashamed of you! I disown you! Get out from my 
sight, and don’t let me see you again unless you bring 
my heart’s-ease with you. And you two lying scoun- 
drels! What are you standing there staring at me 
for? You look more like two idiots than any other 
living thing! Go, I say, and find my treasure ! Eliz- 
abeth, send your servants to find her! Merciful 
heavens! why do you not move?” 

“ Sir, your words are strange, yet I swear I think 
there is truth in them. I never stopped to think of it 
all before. But rest assured, I will use every power to 
bring back your darling girl. For God’s sake, let us 
shake hands and work together, for b} r all I hold dear, 
there has been foul play! Poor little innocent girl! 
she shall be righted, and woe to you, Hugh Tracey ! ” 
Giving no other explanation, the younger of the two 
men rushed from the house almost as wildly as poor 
Star had done. 


133 


Philip Warren stood as if dazed, hearing and seeing, 
yet comprehending naught. He was brought to his 
senses only by his uncle pushing him rudely to one 
side, and rushing out of the house, with the words, 
“ Until she is brought back, I shall know neither home 
nor kindred ! ” 

“Stop, Uncle Robert! stop for the love of all you 
hold dear ! I am the one to seek her ! ” But his fleet 
young feet were too slow to overtake his excited uncle, 
who was well out of sight in an instant. As if by 
common consent the three searchers took the route to 
the river, whilst poor Star had. run blindly farther into 
the heart of the city. The minister, thinking Mrs. 
Chester a fit subject for spiritual advice, undertook the 
task, for which he received the impression that he was 
not thanked, so therefore picked up his hat and left 
the house. Mrs. Chester swept from the parlor, and, 
entering her room, closed the door. Then, with a most 
vindictive gesture, she exclaimed: “You ungrateful 
viper! You have stung me deeper than 1 ever 
dreamed it in mortal’s power to do. Through you and 
for you has my idolized husband upbraided me ! Yes, 
from his words it would seem that henceforth he would 
cast me from him. Be that as it may, my anguish 
will be my own ; but, girl, this much I can say to you 
in spirit — that suns shall rise and set, oceans shall roll 
between, Eternity itself shall stare me in the face ere 
we two come together ! You have brought this upon 
yourself; pay the penalty ! ” 


9 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


“ My good woman, I can give you more hope to-day. 
The crisis has passed, and with God’s help we can pull 
her through ; but if you wish to save her, you must 
take her to some southern or western climate. She is 
too delicate to exist here ; if you remain here, I cannot 
promise how long she will be yours.” 

“ With God’s help, if she will consent, we will leave 
here as soon as she will be able to travel.” 

“ That is right, my good woman. I will continue to 
watch, and let you know when you can take her.” 

“ Has the doctor left, Margaret? ” 

“Oh, Dermot! Are you awake, dear? Did you 
hear what he said about our pretty one? What can 
we do for our darling?” 

“ Yes, old woman, I heard him, and with God’s help 
the first strong breath she draws we will sail out of 
New York Bay with her. Sure, darling wife, all we 
have to think of is her sweet self — bless her pretty 
face ! ” 

“ Where shall we take her? Can you think of some 
warm country in which we can make a living, and 
nurse our precious one back to health ? ” 

“ I have heard the men talking among themselves 
of late about the golden West, as they call it. There 
is a man here who says there is gold out yonder for 
thousands, if they will but look for it; and at the 
same time it is such a healthy climate that a man 
never grows old or sickly. But for all that, I would 
never desert my bird in hand for twenty in the bush ; 
but since we must go somewhere, why, I’ll talk it over 
with the doctor, and find out if it will be the best 


135 


place for our pretty one. If so, the last stick shall go 
to get her there. I see no use in waiting for our baby 
to die before we make up our minds what to do.” 

“ Margerie, has Dermot gone ? ” 

“ The good God he praised ! but it is the first intelli- 
gible word you have spoken for the last three weeks ! ” 
“ Have I been sick, Margerie ? ” 

“ Yes, dearie, but you are getting well, now.” 

“ I heard you all speaking about going away ; were 
you speaking about my sister ? ” 

“ No, darling ; the doctor wants us to take you away; 
he says you can never grow strong in this place. Do 
you want to go, sweet one ? ” 

“ Oh, Margerie, I had forgotten ! I did not think ! 
Do whatever you want with me; I have no other 
friends on God’s broad earth but you and Dermot.” 
As the full recollection of all that had passed swept 
through her mind, she covered her eyes, and gave 
such a wail of misery, that poor Margaret called upon 
the ever blessed Virgin to help her precious one. Poor 
Star’s heart smote her for so thoughtlessly grieving her 
faithful friend. Impulsively stretching out her arms, 
she said, “ Margerie, come here, dear, so. Let me rest 
my head on your breast. Ah ! I feel better, so ! Stoop 
down ; let me whisper something in your ear. Has 
Philip never come near me? Has he never sent a 
single word of pity for my broken heart ? ” 

“ My own pretty darling, did you not tell us to hide 
you from them ? How could the poor boy find you ? ” 
“Ah, me! were Philip in my place, I would find 
him ! ” 

“ Sweet child, let me go to Philip and tell him you 
are innocent. I know you are, for you have done 
nothing but talk about it during your illness, and of 
that dear, dear heart, though she be guilty.” 

“ Margerie ! Margerie ! I would rather lose every- 


136 


thing on earth than expose my helpless, innocent 
sister to those who are the enemies of her soul. Let 
me but save her from them, and all will be well ! ” 
u But, darling, how do you know you will save her? 
May she not fall into their hands at any moment?” 

“ No, for I think my aunt has placed her in a con- 
vent to get her away from me ; so I know she will be 
safe until she receives light from on high to guide her.” 

“ And are you, dearest, willing to bear her sins, that 
she may live in comfort ? ” 

“ No, Margerie dear, but that she may die in the 
state of grace. I know she is not aware of what she 
has done, and to have it thrust upon her now would 
be to drag her into the quicksand of perdition.” 

“There, sweetheart, stay your trembling. Don’t 
look so scared. No one shall ever hear from me where 
you are. Try now to go to sleep.” Overcome by 
fatigue, she gladly nestled back on the pillow and 
closed her eyes. 

“ Why, Dermot, dear, the grass is scarcely crushed 
by your footsteps. How did you get back so quickly ?” 

“ Sure, darling wife, I didn’t go a finger’s length 
beyond my nose. If you just look out at the corner 
of the street, you’ll see a most excited group of men, 
and there isn’t another word on the tips of their 
tongues but about the gold diggins’ and the beautiful 
West. Dr. Hayes himself was standing there listening 
to them. I weighed well every word they said, and 
then asked him if he thought that was the place for 
our baby. He shook his head, and answered, ‘ It is 
the right place for her, but I fear this lot is too rough 
for her refined nature.’ Now, Margaret, the boys are 
too rough for our pretty one. We will go alone, even 
if it does cost us more to do so. Our baby shall not 
mix with such rough fellows as they are. We will sell 
our last belongings, if necessary, to make her comfort- 


137 


able. Have you any money in the house to get the 
little one her supper ? ” 

“ Just enough to get some tea for her ; but here, take 
my wedding ring. You may get enough on it to get 
her some more nourishing food. ’Tis sorry I am to 
part with it, but when she wakes she must have some- 
thing to eat. Bless her pretty face ! How thin and 
white it has grown ! v 

“ Margerie ! Dermot ! I am not asleep. Come here. 
I cannot speak loud. Dermot, I want to go with those 
men you spoke about; they cannot hurt me. I do 
not want you to pay out so much for me. Arrange 
everything the cheapest way. Margerie, the day you 
sell your wedding ring, I will leave you and never 
come back. Here, take my watch and chain, and get 
the most you can for them. Dermot, I want you to 
sell all my other jewels. I think they will bring a 
nice little sum. Get everything ready to start with 
your friends.” 

“ Friends ! Sure, they are no friends of mine, dear ! 
I scarcely know the names of one-half of them, but 
what I do know is that they are not fit for you to go 
among. Again, I do not see how I am to get away 
unless I go with them. Unless I sign a contract I 
cannot work in the mines, and they would be a kind 
of a protection to us out there in that strange country. 
If Dr. Hayes hadn’t said what he did, I would never 
take you there.” 

“Did he say I w'ould grow strong out there? Oh, 
Dermot! only to get well and strong, to do the will of 
God, and protect my darling sister! ” 

“Yes, dear; he said that if we value your life we 
must take you to the West. But for all that, I ” 

“ Tell me, Dermot, will you gain or lose by the 
change ? ” 


138 


“ Sweet child, I have nothing to lose but my situa- 
tion, and I am sure there are better things out there.” 

“Well, as we will both gain something, let us go. 
Do not hesitate to sell my few jewels ; I will keep only 
this ring. Margerie, never let them take it from me. 
Dermot, go, with God’s blessings, and arrange to leave 
with those men.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 


Sailing down the East River, within speaking dis- 
tance of each, were two ships, one a sailing vessel, the 
other a steamer. Their decks were thronged with 
human freight. Aboard the steamer, United States 
soldiers stood closely crowded, each man eager to 
catch the last glimpse of his native land: A well- 
known figure stood far apart from the others, shading 
his eyes with one hand, as if the better to view the 
surroundings, when in reality it was but to hide the 
gathering moisture in his eyes ; for in spite of his 
efforts, tears would rise as if to soften the bitterness 
clutching his heart. Finding it impossible to bear his 
thoughts any longer in silence, he murmured aloud, 
“ Good-bye, dear home ! dearer now than ever before, 
for you hold hidden amongst thy many children, my 
beloved one ! In what obscure place has she sought 
shelter ? Oh, my Country ! but for thee I would search 
for her until death should overtake me ! Oh, heart of 
gold ! I cannot accept the thought that you are tar- 
nished ! Star ! Star ! where are you ? What mystery 
enshrouds your fair name ? Be it what it may, it has 
blighted my life, and severed us forever. Farewell, 
sweet one ; I go to obey my country’s call, but rest or 
happiness will ne’er be mine till I behold thee again ! 
Farewell ! farewell !” Smothering the groan that rose 
to his lips, he turned to answer a question put to him 
by one of his men : “Colonel, do you think that vessel 
behind is carrying more of our men down south ?” 

“ Not that I know, but its decks seem to be groaning 
with as many heavy hearts as our own holds.” Little 
did he think that on that other ship was that heart of 


140 


gold — his own so longed for. Aboard the other ship 
Margaret sat beside a couch, upon which reclined our 
little heroine, pale and feeble. Margaret thinking to 
interest her, said : “ Look over there, dearie ! that ship 
ahead is carrying off a fine lot of our brave boys. May 
God bless them, and reward their efforts in their 
country's cause ! ” Star raised herself upon her elbow 
and gazed long and steadily; then suddenly she sprang 
up, and stretching her arms towards the ship, cried : 
‘‘Philip! Philip! Heart of my heart, take me with 
you! Dearest, you know my love is yours. Your heart 

must tell you I am not false. Phil ” With this 

her strength deserted her, and she fell back in a deep 
swoon. Dermot and Margaret were almost crazed at 
this most unexpected outcry. When she had recovered 
she looked in the direction of the steamer, but it had 
passed from sight. Margaret’s heart ached at the dis- 
appointment depicted on her darling’s face, so she 
called to her in the most endearing terms to try to eat 
something, or she would die from weakness, “Oh, 
Margerie! I saw him standing on that ship’s deck; 
he has gone back to the war! Shall I ever, ever see 
him again ? Will his dear, honest eyes ever gaze into 
mine with that old look of perfect trust ? Help me to 
pray for him ; for it is my only consolation. 

“ Come, sweet one, I am afraid it is too cold up 
here for you.” 

“ Margerie, dear, let me look just a little longer. See 
the beauty of this dazzling whiteness spread out before 
us. What a holy peace seems to pervade the scene ! 
Oh, lovely snow-covered island ! gleaming in spotless 
purity. How vividly does your pure white covering 
represent the mantle of God’s great charity, enveloping 
His wayward, sinful children, and shielding them from 
all harm.” As she stood thus gazing, a man walked 
briskly over the new fallen snow, leaving his footprints 


141 


like so many black blots behind him. “Oh, Margerie! 
how like my sweet sister’s soul, soiled, yet not by her 
own act. I know it. I feel sure of it. Disobedience 
is not a part of her nature.” 

“What did you say, dear? Don’t I know full well 
that the snow’s fair whiteness is not more pure than 
our darling’s soul?” 

“Miss Stella, dear, the air is too sharp for you. Let 
me help you into the cabin.” 

“Ah, Dermot, what a strange way for a foster father 
to address his child. I will never respond to you when 
you call me Miss Stella, for I feel as though you do not 
love me.” 

“ My dear child, it’s my heart that’s full of love for 
you; but how can I, a poor Irish laborer, address the 
like of you otherwise?” 

“Your child I am in very truth; so remember, 
Father Dermot, and Mother Margerie, you must call 
me Stella.” 

“I will call you Stella if you wish me to do so, but 
I would much rather call you our Star. But I know 
it may bring sad recollections to you.” 

“Far from bringing sad recollections, dear Father 
Dermot, it will keep alive the dear voices of loved ones 
that I may never hear again. Oh, yes! let it be Star.” 

Dermot had sacrificed many of his household 
articles to procure cabin passage for Stella, and, know- 
ing her loyal heart, knew full well that she would not 
accept of comforts that they did not share, so was 
compelled to engage the same for themselves; but in 
so doing, poor Dermot brought upon himself and 
family the ill will of several of his companions, one in 
particular took every opportunit}^ of annoying him 
with impertinent questions regarding the relationship 
between so beautiful a creature and such “low down 
trash,” as he delighted to call Margaret and Dermot, 


142 


“ as they were.” Growling Dick was no favorite with 
the men. In appearance he was repellant, he was low 
set, burly formed, with a lowering brow, bushy eye- 
brows, — that kindly concealed in part the evil, snaky 
gleam in his little squinted, bead-like eyes, — a sinister 
thick-lipped mouth, and a flattened chin, which he 
kept well shaven as if to exhibit its beauty. The thick 
neck against which it rested, gave to his whole appear- 
ance so striking a resemblance to that ill-favored 
animal whose surly disposition was so truly a part of 
the man’s nature as to earn tor him the appropriate 
name of “Growling Dick, the bull-dog.” Poor Start 
her lot was truly cast among some of the worst 
characters of New York. 

“Oh, you beautiful crimson glow! Do you really 
bespeak your true significance? Does your warm, 
soul-thrilling, all-absorbing gorgeousness portend the 
fire of God’s love and favor, and the successful crowning 
of my work of love? Oh, perfect symbol of that 
Most Sacred Heart, burning with the fire of Divine 
love, and shedding its life-giving warmth over all! 
Margerie, come and see! Was ever such a scene 
beheld on earth before? Heaven and earth seem 
bound together with bands of gold apd fire. North, 
South, East and West are brought together by those 
glorious rays. Do you not think our Father above 
sent this sight for our special reception to our new 
home? What is it? What causes such wondrous 
magnificence? Oh, see! Look through the branches 
of those tall and stately trees. Do they not appear to 
be ablaze with myriads of lighted tapers? yet more 
grandly beautiful.” 

“ Sweet one, would to God that it spoke to me in 
the same loving language that it does to you. But 
my heart fails me. I fear we have brought you to a 
land full of strife and dangerous pitfalls. Would to 
heaven that we could retrace our steps! ” 


148 


“ Margerie ! how can such dark forebodings enter 
your soul at the sight of so much splendor ? Look ! 
Cast your eye along yonder western horizon. Note the 
dark red glow sweeping north and south. Again, 
note its upward rays, every shade radiating in circles 
as distinctly marked as though drawn by an artist’s 
hand. Behold that ray above our heads ! Is not its 
delicate pink marvelously beautiful? What artist 
could ever reproduce this scene?” 

“ None but the Master’s hand itself can do that. 
Ah, child ! I take the canvas of poor mortal man to be 
a sorry excuse for God’s bright canopy above.” 

“ Dermot, I fear that five hours’ steady traveling 
without anything to eat will not prove beneficial to 
our little one.” 

“You are right, Margaret. We will halt under 
those lovely trees to rest, and make use of some of the 
good things we have stored away. I scarcely think 
our animals will object to nibble a little of this 
luxuriant grass. Surely this is God’s own country for 
both man and beast.” 

“ Father Dermot, yonder to the right appears to be a 
sea of waving gold. It must be a wheat field. I have 
never yet seen one, but have often read and heard of 
its beauty, yet never dreamed it could look like that. 
The red glow of the setting sun upon the golden 
sheaves is beyond description.” 

“God bless the child. Her poetic, nature-loving 
soul will soften all hardships for her. God grant that 
hard set of men take another road. How I dread 
them for my darling’s sake. Ah, me ! no such good 
luck, for here they come.” 

“ Hallo, O’Shea, are you going to camp here for the 
night ? ” 

“ I haven’t made up my mind which will be the 
best. I will leave it to my folks — whichever they 


144 


prefer, traveling by day or by moonlight. I am told 
you can read a newspaper by the light of the western 
moon.” 

“Well, we are willing to do whatever you do. 1 
think it would be much the best to have company. 
They do say that the redskins grow around here on 
every bush, two buds to a leaf, two scalping knives in 
each hand. So if you value your necks you had 
better keep in our train.” 

“ Let us turn back, Dermot. They must mean the 
Indians. I shall die of fright if I see one.” 

u There, Mrs. O’Shea, ease your mind about the 
sight of them. That is not what bothers us, but it is 
the feeling of them. Just imagine their red horny 
finger caressing your braids for the purpose of appro- 
priating them to adorn their belts.” 

“ Say, Dick, if it is for the purpose of terrifying that 
beautiful creature with those star-like eyes I think 
you are succeeding very well : and considering that 
she is just getting away from the edge of the grave, 
you might leave off your brutal jokes.” 

“ So, friend Joe, you see fit to become her champion 
at this early date, do you? What has bewitched you ? 
Was it her singing about the life to come, and about 
that person she calls God, that has so enchanted you ? 
If she thinks there is any better land than this, or 
better people than we are, she should have gone there 
and associated with them. I intend to show her that 
we want none of her canting, long-drawn jujubepaste 
psalm singing around here, and the best thing you 
can do to save your skull is to let her alone, and not 
grow too poetic in your old age over her. I’ll have 
none of your meddling in my affairs.” 

Joe Campbell’s sun-burned, weather-hardened face 
flushed with anger, a dark frown gathered on his brow, 
and his voice grew husky with passion as he answered : 


145 


“ I’ll warn you that your scowls and threats will have 
very little effect on me. So keep out of my way if 
harm comes to her.” 

“ Well, boys, my wife thinks that it is the wisest 
plan for us to turn back. She dreads the savages too 
much to risk our sick child being thrown in their 
midst. I had no idea we would have such perils to 
face. I think we may be able to catch the vessel before 
she sails. If I had no one but myself to care for I 
would go on with you, but as it is I must show the 
white feather and go back. Good-bye. Success to you 
all, boys, and God’s blessing attend you.” 

“ Gracious ! Dermot ! what are those men galloping 
their horses in that mad style for? They look as 
though they were running from something.” 

As Star spoke eight or ten men passed them, fairly 
Hying. One poor fellow, riding a broken-down horse, 
was vainly trying to catch up with the others. When 
he reached the group of immigrants they crowded 
around him, plying him with questions. He informed 
them that his friends and himself had tried to run 
the gauntlet against a party of lawless ruffians. He 
represented that he and his friends were refugees from 
Louisiana seeking safety on Texas soil, but had found 
worse confusion and disorder than in their own state ; 
for over here lawlessness ran rank. A man’s property 
was his own only as long as he held it in his posses- 
sion; for at the opening of the Mississippi the most 
depraved wretches seemed to have congregated on the 
Texas shore. They assumed the guise of rebels or 
federals, as best suited their purpose, and they kept 
all law-abiding citizens in dread. 

As soon as Dermot could get a chance to speak, he 
asked the stranger if he thought it would be safe for 
him to take his famil} T back. His answer was, “ If 
you value your lives, I would advise you to proceed 


146 


with all possible speed to your destination, as rapine, 
riot, and murder will hold sway along the border 
to-night.” 

Upon this, no time was lost in falling into marching 
line. Star’s great eyes lost their look of languid list- 
lessness, and opened wide with terror. As the men 
had all started off, and Dermot was preparing to follow, 
she saw the stranger standing apart from them looking 
sadly at his half-dead animal, and shaking his head 
meditatively as though wondering what to do. She 
called excitedly to Dermot, “ Surely, you are not going 
to leave that poor man behind ! His horse is not able 
to stand ! He will be killed if he stays here ! ” 

“Well, dear, I never thought of him; but true for 
you, it is heartless to leave a fellow-being to meet 
some terrible fate, though I fear it will make you 
uncomfortable to have him in here.” 

“ Don’t stop to think about my comfort. Ask him 
in. I can easily sit up, for I feel stronger already.” 

Dermot offered the man a seat in the ambulance, 
which was gratefully accepted. He turned to enter, 
but started back, exclaiming : “Heavens! what have 
you here ? ” Standing as if transfixed with wonder, 
his eyes riveted upon Star, whom he had not seen 
until that moment, he continued, “ What madness 
has prompted you to bring this angelic being here ? 
Back, man ! back ! tempt not this blood-stained land 
of horrors with such as she ! ” 

“It was for her sake I asked your advice about 
turning back ; but you told me to go on. What shall 
Ido?” 

“ Oh, sir, do not tell him to go back ! I do so want 
to get strong ! I must get well ! God has given me a 
work to do that must be done, and I cannot be of any 
use to my loved one if I remain sick. The doctor said 
I would find health only by coming out here. I do 


147 


not fear these people. Why should they harm me? 
It cannot be as bad as you think. God will protect 
me, and His Holy Mother will guard me from all 
harm ! ” 

The sweet earnestness of that pleading voice, the 
beseeching look of entreaty in those glorious eyes, 
caused the stranger’s heart to throb with pity, and a 
something new and inexplicable to himself. His 
voice trembled with emotion as he answered : “ Miss, 

the dangers back of us are fearful, but instantaneous; 
those ahead are balefully dark, fraught with horrors 
incomprehensible to your poor soul ” 

a Merciful heaven ! Listen to those shouts. Look! 
the town seems to be on fire ! The voices seem to be 
coming toward us ” 

“ Give me the lines, my friend. I know the country 
better than you do.” He snatched the reins from 
Dermot, and urged the animals with both whip and 
voice into a mad race. Onward dashed the frightened 
horses. As the shouting in the rear came nearer, the 
driver lashed the poor beasts, paying no attention to 
the fearful swaying of the ambulance until he spied 
the river, which he knew marked a safe distance from 
the scene of terror. Then he reined in the horses, and 
turned to his companions, and beheld a picture w T hich 
naught could ever erase from his memory. Margaret 
sat upright clasping Star to her bosom, her eyes 
upraised, and lips moving in prayer, the expression on 
her face that of calm, holy resignation to the will of 
God. Dermot was on his knees in front of them, his 
arms outstretched, his hands grasping each side of the 
ambulance to protect them from falling out. Star’s 
eyes were closed. On her Madonna-like face rested a 
look of perfect trust. Being desirous of feasting his 
eyes longer upon the beautiful picture of faith, he 
allowed the horses to come to a halt. Star’s lips 


148 


moved, and he heard those sweet, hope-assuring words, 
4 Help of Christians, aid us in this our hour of need. 
Sweet Mother, hear!” Some unaccountable impulse 
caused him to raise his hat and respond, “Amen ! ” 
Strangely soothing did those words fall on his ear, 
printing themselves indelibly upon his brain, to repeat 
themselves in his mind, and form words upon his lips, 
to be re-echoed in his heart, and prove his stay and 
comfort, his soul’s salvation ; but at the moment, the 
words were meaningless ejaculations. Yet sweet the 
music of the voice that uttered them. How it thrilled 
his soul with an ecstacy of bliss unknown. Dermot, 
finding the mad race over, rose from his knees, and 
asked, “ Have we passed the danger? ” 

44 For the present, yes ; but I advise you to cross the 
river here, as the fording is good, and continue on 
toward the flaming sunset; when the stars appear, 
take the north star for your guide and keep well to 
the west of it. Do not stop to camp until midnight ; 
% you will then be well out of reach of the ruffians back 
yonder. I must now leave you, that I may search for 
my friends — my son and my brother are with them — 
so I will bid you God speed on your journey, though, 
daughter, were you mine, I would sooner see you in 
the grave than see you cross that river. But, I may 
be wrong, for if you will plant in the heart of everyone 
you meet the feeling and sentiment you have in mine, 
you, dear child, will be the sufferer, we the gainers. 
Those words you uttered have kept ringing in my 
ears, bringing me a hope of something beyond my 
mortal desires. Good-bye, sweet friend ! If I dared, 
I would beg a little keepsake of you, but I fear the 
liberty is too great.” Star raised her hand to her neck 
and drew forth a small object in the form of a heart, 
and handed it to him, saying, “ Take this and wear it 
around your neck, and every time you think of me, 


149 


say a prayer to the Blessed Virgin for me, and I will 
pray to her for you.” Hastily drawing back her hand, 
as though with second thought, she said, “ Perhaps 
you already have an Agnus Dei '.” 

“ I do not know what an Agnus Dei is, but I will 
guard it with a religious devotion, since you promise 
to pray for me ; neither do I know any prayers to the 
Blessed Virgin, unless what you said awhile ago was 
one. If so, I remember the words well ; see if I am 
correct: ■ Help of Christians, aid us in this our hour 
of need. Sweet mother, hear.’ ” 

“Then, you are not a Catholic? But, never mind, 
for the Mother of God loves all who love her, and will 
assist them to the light.” 

“I shall trust in her henceforth, for your sweet, 
simple faith has carried light to a heretofore clouded 
brain and a deadened soul. God bless you, dear child, 
for this first ray of light you have given me. Good- 
bye. Remember your promise.” 

He led them to the fording place, and stood on the 
bank watching until he saw them safely landed on 
the opposite side. Where to go or what to do out 
there, alone and on foot, he did not know, but the 
sweet refrain of those hope-giving words sprang to his 
lips, and he walked off with a feeling of having found 
some one to rely upon and assist him in his search. 


CHAPTER XX. 


“ Mother Margerie, we have been three weeks on the 
road, and have seen or heard nothing of our traveling 
companions. Do you think they have been killed? 
Poor fellows ! I would like to know their fate.” 

“ Dermot thinks they have taken another route, and 
I am well pleased to be without them. I think we 
can get along by ourselves until we reach the mines.” 

“Are we still in Texas? We have done nothing 
but cross rivers and streams from sunrise to sunset.” 

“Well, my child, it’s myself that knows as much 
about it as you do. Everywhere that I stop to ask a 
civil question the people run from me as though I had 
the plague. Sure, but last night beat it all. When, I 
left you, I went down the road a bit, thinking to gain 
a little information from an old man who had caught 
my eye as he was standing in front of as poor an 
excuse of a door as I have ever seen ; but I found 
when I got nearer that the door was a good match for 
the house, which was in truth a large, fine-looking 
mud-dauber’s nest. Sure, I think the creatures must 
have stored their winter’s fodder on the roof and left 
the opening for the door square, instead of round, as 
it should have been, and it was just high enough to 
allow the antiquated, coffee-colored, mashed-down, 
rounded-out little individual to stand in and exhibit 
himself to the admiring populace, and to survey the 
surrounding wilderness. Well, to make a long story 
short, I crept up to him, and says I to myself, ‘ I’ll 
catch him unawares, for fear of his sudden disappear- 
ance.’ You should have seen the result of my scheme. 
It worked wonders. I had no sooner addressed him 


151 


than the sight of him was enough to make one’s hair 
stand on end. His arms flew upward, his hands 
clutched wildly about in the air, and his long, bony 
fingers forked wrigglingly about above his head, which 
tossed frantically from right to left ; his bead-like eyes 
rolled around in their sockets in the most frightful 
manner, as if seeking some safe corner to hide in ; his 
mouth, when he opened it speak, looked like some 
yawning abyss, and his voice sounded like the shrill 
piping tones produced by our street imps on the two- 
penny tin whistles. All that I could make out of his 
wonderful eloquence was, ‘ Me know Entenday.’ Yet, 
I discovered this much, that whoever or whatever he 
does know he intends to keep it to himself. When he 
found that the ‘ Entenday ’ didn’t have the desired 
effect, he came a few steps nearer to me, and shook the 
palms of his hands in my face. He kept on repeating 
in a most vehement manner, nearly shaking his head 
off while doing so, 4 Me know, me know, oh, me know.’ 
‘Oh,’ says I, ‘ keep it to yourself if you want to. I do 
want to know, but if you are afraid to tell, why, I’ll 
just go about my business.’ Star was by this time in 
convulsions of laughter. Great tears rolled down her 
cheeks. Laughter such as had not been heard from 
her for months past gladdened the hearts of her 
devoted friends. 

“You dear old Father Dermot, it was a Mexican 
that you saw, I feel almost sure. Mr. Enderby has 
often told me about them. He said that as a people 
they were the most generous on the face of the earth. 
Simplicity and hospitality marked their every act. 
Everything created is symbolic of the Great Creator, 
and their every act is done in His name. They would 
consider it almost a crime should they or their chil- 
dren partake of the slightest morsel without first 
offering it to their guest, even though themselves 


152 


should go without it. O Dermot ! Dermot ! ( breaking 
into an uncontrollable fit of laughter), the poor man 
was telling you that he did not understand you. His 
gesticulations meant to tell you that himself, his 
house, and everything he possessed, was at your 
disposal.” 

“Well, dear, he did sweep his hand around him, 
backward and forward in a very majestic manner, but 
truth to tell, I thought he was about to chase the dogs 
after me, so took prudence to be the better part and 
came back to camp. I will know better next time and 
take whatever is offered me, though I am very much 
afraid it will be a long time before anything will be 
thrown at me, unless the wind will be the pitcher, and 
dust is the most luxuriant article hereabouts. I find 
we have entered upon a trackless plain. This hut was 
the first habitation I have seen for three days. I have 
been returning thanks to the good God for His kind- 
ness in allowing me to stock our wagon so well. All 
that is left for me to do is to continue on toward the 
setting sun. If we only had our new friend to assist 
us with his advice. Blessings on the man, he did us 
one kindness.” 

“Are you thinking of him, Dermot? How strange ! 
the same thought ran through my brain as I prayed 
for him according to my promise. How kind he was. 
I hope we will meet him again.” 

“ His voice seemed to carry confidence and consola- 
tion to the troubled heart. Yes, dear child, it would 
be a god-send to meet him out here ; but I fear we 
have seen the last of him.” 

“At last our eyes are blest with a vision of human 
beings. From the color of their uniforms they must 
be soldiers of the Confederate Army. What fine, 
stalwart-looking men they are ! Every man sits easily 


158 


in his saddle. How gracefully they ride ! Listen ! they 
are singing ! Oh, how familiarly sweet that melody ! 
’Tis the same my little, sweet-heart sang the first night 
we met ; the words, though, are different.” The rich 
sonorous voices of our southern boys swept across the 
prairie, thrilling with patriotism as they pronounced 
each word of “ The Bonnie Blue Flag ” with emphatic 
distinctness which caused Dermot to exclaim: “ This 
is no place for us ; those men have fight in them, so I 
propose to clear a large space between us.” 

“Yes, Father Dermot, they have fight in them, 
otherwise the music of their voices would not portray 
that love of country and honor, and from such men I 
see nothing to fear. With what vim they do sing. 
The patriotic fire of the true American is concentrated 
in their voices. Who can credit that they are 
marching against their own kin, their own flesh and 
blood — fathers against their sons, and brothers against 
brothers. Oh! what a cruel, cruel war! My heart 
aches as well for South as for North. Both are fighting 
for what they consider their rights, and God above 
will judge aright in the settlement. What brave, 
fearless-looking men these are. They are, in truth, a 
match to our boys in blue.” 

While Star was speaking Dermot was silently gath- 
ering up his tent, with an inward feverishness bom 
of haste, saying softly to himself: “All right, my boy, 
you can listen to the darling child all you want, and 
sympathize with her sentiments to her heart’s content ; 
but for all that you know a soldier is a soldier all the 
same, and the best thing you can do is to place a wide 
stretch of ground between you and them, for if they 
don’t keep on marching they’ll be sure to stop, and I 
would like it to be farther west from here when they 
do. There goes the last of them. May their shadows 


154 

never grow less. But I would rather be gazing at 
their backs than at their faces any day.” 

Dermot drew a breath of relief as the soldiers passed 
on, leaving them undisturbed. As quickly as he 
could get things ready he resumed his journey. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


“Dermot; man, what are you trying to find? Do 
you never intend to bring this traveling to an end? 
Our provisions are running low, and as for water, I 
have not seen a decent drop for two weeks past. The 
sight of those dirty, green, slime-covered pools sick- 
ened me, hut now the sight of one of them would 
gladden my heart. Yet we are better ofi than those 
poor beasts. We can keep off the fearful thirst with 
these bits of stick. What shall we do if our horses 
fail us and die out here in these sand hills? What 
will become of us?” 

“ Margaret, wife, don’t get down-hearted. I know 
the outlook is dark. I confess, dear, that I have lost 
my way, but then I don’t know that I have ever had 
it. My pocket compass that I never had has played 
me false, and following my nose don’t appear to have 
been the right thing.” 

“Ah, Dermot, darling, your words are lighter than 
your heart. But the heaviness of mine clogs my very 
throat of its utterance; and every time the spokes 
strike deeper into the sand the weight grows heavier 
upon me. Then as I look at those poor horses, strain- 
ing every muscle to draw us through, my whole being 
seems to bend forward to assist them. Oh, Holy 
Mother, what is to become of us?” 

“ Hush, Mavourneen ! the child might hear you. 
Let us put our trust in God, you know He is good. 
He will yet smooth our path.” 

“And, do you think He takes a velvety road on 
which to show His goodness ? Ah, Dermot, man ! what 
have we ever done to expect to walk through this life 


156 


in satin slippers and then tread the golden pavements 
above, without meeting a single slush pool on the 
road? He who is mightiest of all was the most 
bedraggled and deserted, the object of the greatest 
privations and sufferings on earth. So can we, with 
any true Christian courage, hope to escape our just 
share of the burden? It is not for ourselves that I 
murmur, for our days are well-nigh spent, and gladly 
do I dedicate the rest of them to her service, for she is 
working for the glory of God, Poor child ! To have 
her hopes blighted in this way is what is almost killing 
me. Dermot, darling, will our horses hold out, do you 
think ?” 

“ Dear wife, you ask me something that I cannot 
answer, for I do not know where we are. I think that 
ever since we drove into these sand piles we have done 
nothing but draw circles through them. The glittering 
diamond-like grains, have caused my eyes to blink 
and my head to ache to the verge of bursting. What, 
with the worry of trying to keep up a brave front and 
a cheerful smile, for that darling’s sake, my whole 
body seems on a rack. Well do I know that we 
should not complain against any of God’s works, but, 
dear, the sun does beat down on us fearfully, with not 
a tree to be seen for miles around, not even a friendly 
little blade of grass to feast our eyes upon. One would 
think that the earth out here and the sun were 
inseparable friends, for during the day the sun sends 
down his scorching blaze upon us, and at night mother 
earth keeps the coals alive. Our poor animals, as you 
said, have taken the last drop of water from the keg, 
and my throat is so parched that I dread to speak, for 
fear of losing the little moisture my mouth yet pos- 
sesses, which is kept there only by chewing this bit of 
stick that our darling’s ready brain thought of. Look ! 
Margaret, wife ; tell me what the poor child is doing 


157 


now. She is kneeling down in the hot sand, and 
appears to be digging a hole. Did mortal man ever 
see the like? She has fixed her umbrella on a cane 
over the horses’ heads. And the beasts — look at them. 
The poor dumb things, how they appreciate it. But 
she, the angel, is further off from them. Her poor 
body will be one blister from this sun and sand.’ 7 

“ Run, Dermot; man, run. See, she comes this 
way. How excited she looks. She must have seen 
some horrible reptile. 77 

“ My legs are stiff and twisted up in this harness. 
You run, old woman, and I’ll be after you in a 
moment.” 

Before either could alight from the ambulance Star, 
with one leap, had seated herself between them, 
embracing them alternately, and crying and laughing 
in the most hysterical manner, at the same moment 
saying: u Give thanks to God, Mother Margerie; 
thank Him, Father Dermot. I told you His goodness 
never failed. I’ve found it, and it is sweet, and clear 
as crystal.”. 

“ Child, where is it ? There is only one thing which 
is more precious than gold to us. 0 merciful God, be 
thou a thousand times thanked.” 

“ Ah, don’t forget our ever-loving, ever-helping 
Mother Mary, sweetest Queen of heaven and earth. I 
asked her to lead my hand. Come with me and see 
how well she heard and answered me.” 

Springing down, she went as if flying across the hot 
and heavy sand. Sore feet, aching backs, and troubled 
hearts were forgotten upon the instant. 

“I wonder if our hands will hold all the water? 
because they are the only utensils we have brought 
with us. I’ll run back for buckets and cups.” 

“ I’ll run with you, dearie, and bring the tub.” 

“ I’ll ‘ skip, skip to the barber shop ’ — as you used to 


158 


say when you were little — and bring the shovel, and 
dig our well a little deeper.” Away they scampered 
like a lot of merry children. 

“ Star, darling, will you tell my old woman to stop 
singing the Fisher’s Hornpipe whilst I am trying to 
skip. The floor is too uneven out here to keep the 
time strict enough to suit my taste.” His awkward 
and ludicrous attempt to imitate childhood’s free and 
graceful motion of skipping was comical in the 
extreme. 

u Ha! ha! ha! Oh, my! look at Jack and Dick. 
Why they are actually growing jolly. Watch them 
blinking and winking at each other ; they have caught 
the contagion. Positively they are growing as frisky 
as we are.” Poor Star had been suffering such intense 
mental agony at the sight of the despair in the faces 
of those dear ones, that the reaction seemed to have 
changed her quiet, sensitive, thoughtful nature to that 
of a giddy, frolicsome child. She had heard Philip 
Warren relate how the men, when miles away from 
streams or rivers, with no signs of water anywhere, 
would dig in the sand and find sweet water. She 
determined to make an effort, yet dreaded to tell her 
companions through the fear of awakening their hopes 
only to have them blighted. So she worked on in 
silence, praying for guidance from on high. After 
many fruitless attempts, she was at last crowned with 
success. Never, until the water famine struck them, 
did she feel that her banishment would fall as heavily 
on others as upon herself, and to witness the sufferings 
of those dear ones whose only share in her trouble 
was their devotedness to her, made her sorrow tenfold 
more bitter; so when her petitions were answered and 
she found that little well of water, her heart filled 
with joy and thanksgiving too deep for words. Her 


159 


hysterical laughter and merry jest gave relief to her 
overflowing heart. 

Oh, tender Father ! why is it thus ? 

Our lips light jestings say ? 

While our stifling hearts, in bondage held, 

Are struggling, wild to pray ? 

Dermot went to work with a will, digging the well 
to a good depth, when Star said, “ I think there is 
water enough in there now to furnish a regiment of 
soldiers. It looks as though we were playing at 
etiquette, waiting for each other to be the first to 
drink. But stop, Mother Margerie ; not so fast ; a 
little drop at a time. Take care, Father Dermot! you 
have fasted too long to feast too highly, so suddenly.” 

Taking the cups from their hands, she gave them to 
drink, alternately a mouthful at a time ; then looking 
into the cups, she laughingly remarked, “There are 
but a few drops left for me. You have drunk all you 
can have for the present. Now for Dick and Jack.” 
Picking up a bucket full of water she carried it over 
to the horses, laughing at their playfulness as they 
would rub their heads together in their attempt to be 
the first to get possession of the water. “ There, now, 
stop playing; you will spill this precious water! I 
want to wash your faces to freshen you up a little.” 
How radiantly did the rainbow of hope gild life’s 
horizon for them. As the sun sank to rest, earth 
appeared clothed once more in robes of the most bril- 
liant hues. 

“ Father Dermot, the moon will not rise until quite 
late to-night. Would it not be best to kindle a fire to 
keep off those beasts that howled so frightfully last 
night? ” 

“A fire, darling ! and where will we get the wood ? ” 

“I knew you were going to ask that. Did you 


160 


notice that pole I fixed over the horses? I found it 
lying out there between the sand hills. There is a 
wrecked conveyance of some kind lying there also. 
It is now nothing but a mass of kindling wood.” 

“ Child, you have a powerful friend on your side. I 
have despaired for the last time. I guess the best way 
to get the wood over here will be to hitch it to the 
horses and let them drag it.” Dermot and Star set to 
work preparing things for the night, while Margaret 
made ready the supper. When this was over, night 
had fairly set in, so they kindled a “ rousing bon-fire,” 
as Dermot called it, and knelt down to recite the holy 
Rosary according to their nightly custom, with hearts 
more hopefully light than for weeks past. At the 
close of night prayers, Star sang in her sweet, rich 
voice her favorite hymn, “ The Evening Hymn to the 
Blessed Virgin.” Her voice grew tremulous with love 
and devotion as she dwelt lingeringly on the words, 
“ Sweet Mother, hear.” 

^ 

“ As I live ! But it is O’Shea and his beautiful 
daughter! Old fellow, how did you get into these 
sand hills?” 

“God be praised, but we are saved this blessed 
night ! ” 

“Joe Campbell, did the good God send you to meet 
us? Are you alone? Where are the others?” No 
time was given for an answer to any of Dermot’s 
questions, for if the discovery of the water had nearly 
upset their equilibrium, this meeting had fairly com- 
pleted the work. Poor Joe’s heart beat with pleasure, 
while his face flushed as Star clasped his brawny hand 
and raised it to her lips, saying, “ God bless you, Mr. 
Campbell! but you are in very truth our friend in 
need.” How truly he had befriended them she did 
not guess at or know for some time after. 


161 


“Ah, Miss, may the same God grant me the power 
of doing more in your service. As it is, I have done 
nothing more than any other man would do that came 
across you out here. I have done nothing so far but 
speak to you. O’Shea, I have a fine hut a little way 
down the road. I think it would be best to get the 
ladies into it, as we can come back for the ambulance 
after the moon rises.” 

“ But Joe, old fellow, how will we find our way out 
of these sand hills ? ” 

“ I’ll lead the way. and all you will have to do will 
he to follow; we will strike a good road scarcely a 
quarter of a mile from here.” 

“Mr. Campbell, is there any grass around your 
place?” 

“Yes, Miss, it is the real ‘little, low, green valley,’ 
as pretty a spot as can be found anywhere.” 

“ Then, Father Dermot, I’ll not leave here unless 
Dick and Jack go also.” 

“ True, Miss, we might just as well make one work 
of it ; hitch them up and drive the whole team over 
at once.” When this was done, Dermot tried to start 
the horses, but found the ambulance so deeply 
imbedded in the sand that it was impossible to move 
it. Star ran to the back wheels, saying, “ I will push 
this wheel, while you three each take another. Father 
Dermot, I think the horses will go without a driver if 
we can only start them.” 

“ O’Shea, I think we are pretty dunces ; instead of 
working to get the ladies out of trouble, they get us 
out of it.” 

“Aye, Joe Campbell ! while we are turning round, 
our jewel has the work done for us. Wherever those 
horses are concerned, she forgets herself for their 
benefit. If she could, I really think she would put 
them inside the ambulance and do the pulling herself.” 


162 


“One, two, three! There now, what are you two 
dreaming about ? Mother Margerie and I are at our 
posts waiting.” 

“ But, Miss, O’Shea and myself can do this. Please 
don’t try to push. You will break your back.” 

A merry burst of laughter greeted poor Joe’s speech, 
while she exclaimed, “Ask Father Dermot if I have 
not grown as strong as he is. Any way, let’s see.” 

Poor Joe thought that the least said about the 
matter would be the best, so he turned to Dermot and 
said, “ Fix the reins loosely and securely, and let us 
be about our work. So now, all together, push away ! . 
Get up, old boys! get along, Jack! So-o. Pull, my 
beauties, pull ! ” Each one placed their entire strength 
against the wheel. Nothing but words of kindness 
and encouragement escaped the lips of any one of the 
four, to the faithful animals pulling with all their 
might. They continued to work for some time without 
success. Hope once more was about to desert them, 
when Star said, “ Don’t you think if we could raise 
the wheels and place a few boards under them we 
might succeed better ? ” 

“ I think it is the only way left ; but will our 
strength be equal to lifting the ambulance bodily ? ” 

“Let us all go to the front wheels and raise them 
first. We can then take the back ones. I am sure we 
can move it in that way.” 

“ Where can we get the boards, miss ? ” 

“The ambulance has four seats. Let us utilize 
them. There are also a few planks of the old wreck 
left unburned. We can make a kind of plank road 
for some feet ahead.” 

“ Child, where do you get your wisdom from ? One 
thing I feel satisfied of, and that is that we are safe as 
long as we have our guiding star with us.” 

New life and energy were given to the work, the 


163 


boards were collected and placed according to Star’s 
directions, as the two men declared her to be the 
engineer of the sandy hills. 

“ I am going to lift the concern by myself this time. 
I have been aching to help those poor animals all 
along, and now that I have the chance I mean to put 
every bit of my strength to the effort.” 

“Now, Margaret, that isn’t fair. You are going to 
make out that it was your strength that lifted us out 
of here, after we get well out of our trouble. Didn’t I 
see you puffing and blowing over there as hard as I 
was over here ? What do you think about that, Joe ? ” 

“I say for us to get out of the sand hills and into 
the woods first, and we can then fight for the honors. 
The plan is fine. Now for the test.” 

At this they took up their positions, and at a given 
signal all four gave their united strength, and with a 
shout of triumph they lifted the fore wheels upon the 
boards.” 

“ Quick to the back wheels. Our strength equals 
that of Hercules.” 

Running to their places, they stood for one moment 
to offer a silent prayer before undertaking this part of 
the work, as the back part of the ambulance was more 
deeply buried than the front. Once more they bent 
their backs to the task, and with the former result. 
Dermot jumped upon the driver’s seat, telling Joe 
Campbell to lead the way for a short distance, and 
then they could all get in out of the sand. By this 
time the moon had risen, lighting up the whole scene 
as bright as day. 

“Excuse me, Father Dermot, for I intended to walk 
all the way. When I get tired I can sit down and 
rest.” 

Chatting and singing for the benefit of the others, 
Star little heeded the tiresome walk. 


164 


“Come to think of it, I am sort of monopolizing the 
occasion. Suppose we alter the programme and have 
a little variety. Solo singing does become monotonous. 
Now for a quartette. Father Dermot sings a grand 
bass, Mother Margerie is a perfect contralto. Now, 
Mr. Campbell, I know without ever hearing you sing, 
that your tenor is superb.” 

“Child, what are you saying about me? I never 
knew that you thought me contrary before. I know 
very well that is what your French word meant. I’ll 
sing, but you know I can’t turn a tune.” 

“ Listen to her laughing at me. The other night I 
sang, ‘ The Old Cow Crossed the Road,’ and my old 
woman told me to shut up or I would frighten all the 
other crows around.” 

“ I don’t know the song you call tenor, miss, but I 
think we all know that good old song, ‘ Roll on, Silver 
Moon,’ and this is about the sort of a fix the man that 
wrote it must have been in. Only I take it that he 
was up North, or else he was color blind, for I see 
nothing silvery looking about these southern moons. 
AIL that I have seen are regular balls of gold. You 
begin, Miss, and we will all join in.” 

Star had not anticipated such a selection. As they 
sang the lines, “ Shall I ever, ever more with my true 
lover stray?” her voice failed entirely. But so 
engrossed were the others with the music of their own 
voices that they did not notice her silence. When 
they had finished Dermot declared it to be the finest 
piece of music that he had ever listened to, considering 
that he sang so loud that he couldn’t hear his own 
voice. 

“ Then I’ll declare that you didn’t hear anyone else. 
I couldn’t hear anyone but you.” 

“ I vote for another song. What shall it be, Miss? ” 

Poor Star’s aching heart, with its weight of revived 


166 


memories, felt little like singing; yet no one must 
suffer through her, so with an almost superhuman 
effort she managed to say: “The next best thing is, 
‘ Wait for the Wagon . 7 I know Father Dermot and 
Mother Margerie both know that, for I have heard 
them hum it. My shoes are full of sand. I shall be 
obliged to take them off. Keep going, and I will catch 
up to you in a few moments . 77 

“You start the song for us, Miss, or I fear it will 
have three different tunes . 77 

Never before did singing seem other than the 
sweetest relief to Star ; but that most unfortunate song, 
which she had sung so often with her precious sister 
and Philip, had dampened her spirits too thoroughly, 
so she finally gave it up, saying : “ I must take my 

shoes off, as the sand begins to hurt my feet. Go on, 
and when I catch up to you I will try to do better . 77 

Dermot did not dare to stop the horses, but he 
called out, “ Margaret, is our little one sick? Stay with 
her . 77 

“No, Father Dermot, I am not sick. Do not leave 
Mother Margerie with me, because I will have to pull 
her out of the sand all by myself. Keep straight 
ahead and sing. I’ll catch up with you in a moment . 77 

Her inaudible words were : “ Oh, for one short 

moment of solitude ! One moment in which to pray 
for strength ! 77 

“ Very well ; I guess you are right. I’ll drive along 
slowly . 77 

“ Don’t do it, O’Shea, or you will come to a stand- 
still. Your daughter has the swiftness of a deer, and 
can reach the hut before any of us.” 

“ Look, Mother Margerie, how can I walk ? 77 step- 
ping up to Margaret and showing her shoes filled with 
sand. “ I will sit down for a few moments to rest my 
feet.” 

1 1 


166 


Seating herself on a little mound, she allowed them 
to pass a good way ahead, though crying silently all 
the while. Oh, blessed relief! to be able to give free 
vent to her feelings, conscious that no one was near to 
suffer through her. Casting herself on her knees and 
lifting her hands toward heaven, she cried : 

“ 0 heavenly Father, give me strength through the 
merits of thy beloved Son to bear it all. Most loving 
and Sacred Heart, melting with tenderness for us all, 
make my heart like unto thine — meek, willing ; aye, 
anxious to suffer for His greater glory, and the salva- 
tion of my loved one. 0 Mary, Faithful Mother, do 
not desert, but assist me in my tasks. Obtain for me 
cheerfulness of spirit for the benefit of those around 
me, and a forgetfulness of self for the better fulfill- 
ment of the will of God.” 

Her prayer was offered amidst tears and sobs ; but 
toward the close she grew calm, and could hear the 
singing of her party ringing clear and distinct on the 
night air. With one long sigh she essayed to clear 
away all trace of sorrow. 

As she arose the singing ceased, and the singers had 
passed from sight. She looked around her. Nothing 
but a dreary waste of sand met her view. Looking 
upward into the moon-lit vault above a feeling of 
peace and quiet stole over her, filling her soul with a 
rapturous delight. Her beauteous face lighted up 
with a heavenly glow as she sang, “Nearer My God to 
Thee.” Was a moment ever more propitious? Alone, 
by the world unknown, by her friends forgotten, and 
by her own deserted and forsaken. How vividly did 
the words of Mr. Enderby on the morning of her first 
communion come back to her at this moment. Did 
he think she would ever represent that leafless and 
neglected tree ? But, would she once again, like that 
same tree, be the cherished one as of yore ? 


Ah, the strange workings of the human heart! 
These sad thoughts were powerless to disturb the 
heavenly peace within. As the fear of giving alarm 
to the others crossed her mind, she picked up her 
shoes and started into a brisk run along the tracks 
made by the wheels of the ambulance. After running 
for some little distance, she found herself on the top 
of the highest sand hill she had yet seen. Imme- 
diately below she beheld what she recognized as Joe’s 
‘ little, low, green valley.’ The horses stood resting, 
with Margaret beside them, but Dermot and Joe were 
not in sight. What could have happened to them ? 

“Here she is, Joe. We were just on our way back 
to look for you. Come, Star, your feet are tired, and I 
have been riding. Let me carry you.” 

“ Since you have been riding so much, your legs 
need a little exercise, so I’ll run you a race down hill. 
Catch me if you can.” With a light laugh, she started 
down hill, followed by her two friends. Running up 
to Margaret, she caught both her hands in her own, 
saying, “ Thanks be to God and to the ever Blessed 
Virgin.” They both fell on their knees, and poured 
•forth the most heartfelt thanks for their deliverance. 
Joe came up to them and listened, wondering what 
could cause that strange feeling to come over him every 
time he heard them pray. When they arose, he said, 
“ Ladies, there is the house. You can set about fixing 
up the inside. O’Shea and myself will repair the 
leaks, and make some furniture.” Star glanced at Joe 
while he was speaking, and noticed a strained, hungry 
expression on his face, and thought 4 This poor fellow 
has been without food almost as long as we were 
without water.’ Turning to Margaret, she said, “ I 
don’t know what the others think about it, but I think 
a cup of coffee and a few slices of bacon would be 
real nice.” 


168 


“ Now that you remind me of it, I think I am hungry. 
I believe it is two or three hours since I have had 
anything to eat. What do you think, Campbell ?” 

“ I have not eaten anything these three days past, 
excepting a few berries, and I went very carefully at 
them, fearing they might be poison.” 

Star had anticipated such an answer, for she had 
stepped to the ambulance and filled a small glass with 
port wine and brought it to Joe, saying, “ Here, drink 
this before you eat; it will strengthen you.” Joe 
obeyed her, and drained the glass to the last drop, 
saying, u May God bless your sweet, thoughtful soul.” 
But she quickly responded, “ I am not the only 
thoughtful one. I see Mother Margerie is making her 
actions speak louder than words. From the way she 
is working, we will soon have something nice to eat. 
While she is preparing the substantiate, I’ll spread the 
table on this lovely green, and we will have a moon- 
light picnic. Father Dermot, I see you are attending 
to Dick and Jack, so you shall have the largest slice of 
bacon.” 

“O’Shea, there is a nice little stream to the right of 
us. Just let the horses rest awhile, and I will take 
them there, and let them have a good time.” 

They seated themselves on the grass, and it is 
doubtful if more grateful hearts than those four 
throbbed. Dermot, looking from one to the other, 
said, “ Star, to you belongs the right of naming our 
new home ; it will have to be such to us for some time, 
for the condition of our horses forbids traveling any 
further for the present.” 

“I think the best name to give it would be St. 
Mary’s anchorage, as she has guided us hither to await 
her pleasure, and to work out His will as it best 
pleases Him. What do you all think ? ” 


169 


“ So be it St. Mary’s Anchorage! May it grow and 
prosper.” 

“ I am so tired that my eyes refuse to stay open. 
Come, Star, we will tell the gentlemen good-night, and 
retire,” said Margaret. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


“ I say, Jack Barlow, if you feel like sniffling around 
this job, you had better leave it alone and go off on 
your own hook, the same way Joe Campbell did.” 

“ I am no sniffler, Scowling Dick, but I have never 
yet gone back on my pard ; and O’Shea and I have 
worked together for a long time, so I refuse to do 
anything as cruel as you fellows propose.” 

“ The sooner we give this fellow a lift out of this 
wicked world, the better it will be for us. The first 
thing we know he will turn state’s evidence and get 
us into trouble.” 

“ I’ll see that he don’t turn any way, but the way I 
want him to. I see what is the matter with him ; he 
is in love with the girl, and is willing to stand around 
'here hungry, bite off his finger ends, and gaze at her. 

Now, love works differently with different people ” 

“Out on you, scowls! Are you in love? Do you 
think she would look at the likes of you ? ” 

“ That is none of your business, what I think she 
would or would not do. Those horses have to dis- 
appear to-night, and in the morning we will make 
ourselves known to them, or rather what will be left 
of them. I owe Joe Campbell a grudge, and intend 
to pay it.” 

“ But how do you know that O’Shea has the gold? ” 
“Didn’t I tell you that this morning, when I was 
down at the stream, I was surprised by seeing O’Shea 
standing on the other side, and was about to shout to 
him, when he picked up a pan and drained off the 
water, showing me a well-filled pan of the shiny 
yellow. While making up my mind how to act, I 


saw Joe Campbell running up to him with a large 
lump of something in his hand. Says I, ‘ Mr. O’Shea, 
you’ll get the weight of that brick-bat on your skull, 
and your pan will change hands over to Joe. Then, 
my friend Joe, you will be taken unawares and be 
obliged to hand it over to your honorable friend.’ But 
what was my surprise to hear Joe exclaim, ‘ O’Shea, it 
is as your daughter says ; the great Lord is good to us. 
Here is a nugget of pure gold. From present indica- 
tions we have struck a rich vein ; what we found 
yesterday is not a circumstance to this. We have 
done well in deciding to remain here; we can work 
this up, and make a snug little fortune to take back 
with us.’ Now, I propose to take charge of this fund 
even at the expense of putting Campbell and O’Shea 
out of my way.” 

“ I don’t see any need of crime in this affair. O’Shea 
is a veritable Irishman, with a heart bigger than he is, 
and will divide his last cent with you. Joe Campbell 
didn’t quarrel with you. You were the one that quar- 
reled with him. Besides that, we have all signed a 
contract to work together, and they are not the men 
to break their pledge.” 

“ Say, Jack Barlow, are you turning preacher? ” 

“No, that I can’t do, but this business of yours is 
too cowardly for me to take a hand in. Either we go 
over and join them and work honestly, or I’ll go and 
tell them of their danger.” 

At this the three men, Scowling Dick, or Richard 
Prichard, Tom Everts and Jim Burns, walked to one 
side to talk the matter over. Scowling Dick asked, 
“Well, boys, what do you think?” Jim Burns, an 
ill-favored piece of God’s handiwork, spoke up and 
said : “ When the devil sermonizes it is because his 

snares are well laid. I’ll wager that Jack Barlow 
wants the whole thing for himself. But there is this 


172 


much about it, there will be three against three. We 
can work for a while, until the pile will be worth 
something. If it is as rich over there as Joe Campbell 
says it will pay us to wait. Campbell knows what he 
is talking about, because he took the trouble to study 
this thing up, and learned the art, as they call it, of 
testing; so if he says it is the pure stuff, that is just 
what it is.” 

“You are right. There is more to be gained by 
waiting. We will shut Jack’s eyes for a while and 
become good boys.” 

Making a speaking trumpet out of his hands, Jim 
screamed to Jack, who had strolled off by himself : 
“Say, Jack, come over here! Do you really think 
O’Shea and Campbell will deal fairly with us ? ” 

“ They are men who think there is room enough in 
this world for us all, and will gladly welcome us.” 

“ Well, then we will take your advice and try 
honestly. What do you say, shall we go over now, or 
wait till morning?” 

“ I think we had better go over in the morning.” 

“All right; just as you say.” 

With this Jack again walked off, and shaking his 
head knowingly at them, he said musingly to himself: 
“Strange! remarkably strange ! What new plan has 
entered your noddles? Well, if it pleases you to 
think you have shut my eyes I will keep them shut 
until I think it the right time to open them. 
Respected sir, I have never known you in your true 
light until you robbed poor old Hanks, and then did 
away with him in some manner. I only stayed along 
with you for the very thing that has happened. I 
knew you would meet these people and do them 
harm. For mean, sneaking, cowardly rascals you are 
the worst I ever met. But how, in God’s name, after 
once seeing that angelic creature, your hearts can 


173 


remain as hard and black as they are is more than I 
can understand. What a clean smash-up she has 
made of all my old feelings. Shall I ever forget that 
day on ship-board, when alone and shunned I lay 
curled up in a coil of rope at the hatchway, my body 
racked with pain? I could not keep back the low 
moans which attracted her attention. I did not know 
that she was near me until I felt her fingers brushing 
back the hair from my temples — those fingers so thin 
and weak, yet so powerful to soothe the agonizing 
pain. Her soft voice and low words of sympathy 
made me think that I had closed my eyes on earth 
and opened them in heaven. Ah, me! from that day 
something got possession of me. Day after day she 
sat beside me, nursing and caring for me. I grew to 
be as but a little child in her presence, drinking in the 
wonderful things she would tell me of that happy 
hereafter, where the mind leaves its worry, and the 
heart forgets its longings. What a condition she has 
left me in — not good enough for a good man’s com- 
pany, yet lifted far out of the pit of villainy I once 
rolled in. Scowling Dick! when you or your com- 
panions harm her you will do so only by stepping 
over my dead body. Heigh ho ! they have all thrown 
themselves down to rest. I guess I will follow their 
example ! ” 

^ ^ ^ ^ 

“ Yes, indeed, boys, Joe and I are downright glad to 
see you. Where are the others?” 

“Jack Barlow will be along in a few minutes; the 
balance of them, the Lord alone knows where they 
went. We were separated the first night of our 
arrival, the same way you all strayed from us ; but if 
we keep on we will soon be gathered into one fold 
again.” 

“ Well, boys, I’ll go and tell the old woman that you 


174 


are here ; she will get something for you to eat, and 
after that we will tell you about our good luck.” 

“Good luck! Why, you don’t mean to say you 
have struck a ‘ vein ’ out here ? ” 

“ That is just what we have done. There is enough 
of the pure metal out here to give a good living to 
every man, woman, and child in the United States.” 

The three confederates walked off with Dermot, 
crowding him with questions. Joe Campbell stood 
looking after them, with an expression of distrust on 
his face. When they had disappeared, he said aloud, 
“ Our days of peace are at an end. Why did God 
permit those vipers to come into our midst? But 
before they’ll play any of their devilish tricks upon 
that little family they’ll have to walk over my grave.” 

“Well said, Joe. Here is my hand on that, for they 
will have to place me beside you; or to save them 
extra trouble, they may put us in the same grave. 
One word of warning; those fellows mean mischief. 
Keep a sharp lookout for them ; they mean robbery, 
and murder if necessary. Be on your guard; only 
made out that you believe in them, to ward off the 
evil day, till we can see our way through.” 

“Why did you stay with them, Jack, after their 
rascally connuct with poor Hanks ? ” 

“ To watch them. I knew that worse was coming, 
and I thought I could help her better by staying 
where they were.” 

“ Do you think he is really in love with her ? ” 

“ In love with her? No; the only redeeming point 
in his infamous nature is that he covets a prize so 
good and pure. It may yet prove to be his redemp- 
tion, but I am afraid that before that time he will have 
committed more crimes than we can dream of.” 

“Jack, we have to work together; but before we 
begin let us fully understand each other. Do you, 
too, love her?” 


175 


“ Aye, Joe, I love her past all hope. I see by the 
look in your eyes that you are in the same fix. Yet, 
what can such men as we are expect to do with the 
likes of her, other than keep her before our eyes as a 
beacon light to a better road ? So what can we do but 
guard and protect that light from being extinguished 
by those ruthless hands.” 

“Jack, we are bound together by queer cords. Once 
upon a time I would have tried to kill the man that 
dared to love the woman that I loved, yet here we are 
trying to console each other in the very hopelessness 
of our case, and drawn closer together by our heart’s 
love. Why is it?” 

“ Ah, Joe, she is not a woman ; she is an angel ! ” 

“And who should know it better than I ? The poor 
dumb animals go to her with their pains and miseries. 
Yes, she is an angel in woman’s form.” 

“Say, Joe, I hear the others coming back. It will 
not do to let them see us together.” 

“Very well. I’ll just cut through the brush down 
to the stream, and you go forward and meet them.” 
Joe hurried off, and was not much too quick, for he 
could hear Dermot calling his name, and heard Jack 
say, “ O’Shea, you will have to be contented with me, 
as I am the only one left around here.” 

“ Hello ! what kept you so long? We’ve been down 
to see the ladies, and have been promised a breakfast 
in a few minutes, so you’re out.” 

“ Never mind, Jack Barlow, you shall have the same 
treat. How do you do, old fellow ? ” (Shaking hands 
in true American style.) 

“ I am glad to see you. Let us go down to the 
stream and see if Joe has gone to work. He is forever 
finding something to do. The old woman will let us 
know when breakfast is ready. She has a little whistle 
that Joe made for her to keep her from taking so many 
steps.” 


176 


“ Joe must be a favorite with the ladies. Everything 
I have heard since my arrival is, Joe made this and 
Joe made that. He has turned out to be quite a Jack- 
of-all-trades. Ah, there he comes now.” 

“ Dont you know, Scowls, if you speak ” 

“Joe, the folks want you up at the house for a few 
minutes.” ✓ 

“Yes, they appeared quite anxious about you, 
Campbell. If you don’t mind I’ll go back with you 
and offer my services also.” 

“ Certainly, Dick ; come along. There is plenty to 
be done. We can all help.” 

“ But, Scowls, I thought we were going to see the 
gold beds. Campbell knows all about them ; so let us 
study them up.” 

“ That’s so, Jack Barlow. Well, go on, Campbell, 
I’ll join you at the table, and watch you at the same 
time,” he muttered to himself. 

When Joe reached the house he found Margaret in 
a fever of worry. Going up to him she exclaimed : 

“Joe, I don’t want my Star to sit at the table with 
that man, or wait on him, or speak to him, or see him, 
or — or — or. Oh ! I don’t know what has brought him 
here! I do so dread that man. He has such an evil 
eye. But Star and Dermot say I do wrong.” 

“ Never mind, Mrs. O’Shea, your daughter need 
never have anything to say to him ; and as for eating 
at the same table with him, she shall never do that. 
Just leave it all to me. I’ll fix it.” 

“Yes, but how? If she keeps on the way she has 
been doing I cannot say what other humiliation she 
will take upon herself. She has done everything this 
morning but stand over the fire. That I would not 
allow. Ah, but it makes my heart ache to see those 
delicate fingers cutting up onions and peeling potatoes 
for the likes of him,” 


177 


“ Mother Margerie, everything is ready. Shall I blow 
the whistle ? ” 

“There! if she didn’t have the whistle she would 
either take the breakfast to them or run all the way 
down there and bring them up.” 

“Good-morning, Miss Star. If you will let me I 
would like to blow the whistle. The men may be a 
good ways off, and it will take a loud, strong whistle 
to reach them.” 

“Good-morning, Joe. Mother Margerie and your- 
self allowed me no time to do other than bow to you. 
I believe you both want to blow the whistle, and I 
think you very seldom get the chance, so take it and 
blow just as loud as you wish to.” She smiled up at 
him in her sweet, amiable manner. 

“Miss Star, you told me the other day that if I 
found any of those red berries I had been telling you 
about, to let you know where they grew, as you would 
like to classify them. I believe that is what you 
called it.” 

“Yes, I am quite anxious to see them. From what 
you say about them, they must be quite beautiful as 
well as delicious.” 

“ If you will put on your hat and come down the 
road a little way I will show you any quantity of 
them.” 

“ Can we go and return before the others get here 
for breakfast ? ” 

“ Oh, don’t mind them, dear ; I will give them their 
breakfast. You run along now, while Joe has the 
time to go with you.” 

“Well, whistle for them while I get my hat.” Joe 
blew a long whistle, thinking how he was to manage 
his new, yet delightful task. Margaret left him to 
attend to her household affairs, feeling satisfied that she 
had secured an able and trusty ally. Waiting quite a 


178 


time for Star to return, he began to grow restless, for 
fear of the men’s arrival before they would get started, 
when to his great relief he was addressed by Star. 
“ Please excuse me for detaining you so long a time, 
but poor, sick Jack’s foot was entangled in the rope, 
and I could not go and leave him in such a plight. I 
am ready, now, to start.” 

“Ah, you see I am ready to do justice to the break- 
fast. I was already on the way when I heard the 
whistle.” 

“Go right into the house, Mr. Prichard. Mother 
Margerie is there ; she will see that you’ll get a good 
breakfast. Please excuse me for a few minutes.” 

“ Are you and Joe Campbell off for a morning walk? 
Take care, Mr. Campbell, morning walks with pretty 
girls are not healthy for everybody.” The words and 
tone grated most disagreeably on Star’s hearing. Her 
first impulse was to give a hasty retort, but upon 
second thought, she answered, saying, “Yes, Joe and 
I take walks very often in the morning, studying our 
little valley, and searching for the many treasures it 
contains. Joe is now going to show me where to get 
some fine berries for dinner.” Joe had to struggle 
hard to keep from using some of his old time abusive 
ejaculations, as he watched the almost diabolical sneer 
on the face before him. Star called to Margaret, telling 
her of Dick’s arrival, and then said to Joe, “We had 
better start before the sun gets much hotter, or else we 
will not have any for dinner.” With this they left 
the house just as the others came in from another 
direction. 

“Hello, Scowls! You got here before us, I see. 
O’Shea was hunting for you, but I told him you would 
be here.” 

“ Dermot, come right to the table ! Don’t stand out 
there talking for the rest of the day ! The breakfast 
has been waiting too long already.” 


179 


“ Come on, boys, or the old woman will let us have 
a piece of her mind. Sure, the meals wouldn’t taste 
good without a little pepper, and that is my old 
woman’s privilege, to pepper the meal or pepper us, 
just as she pleases.” Patting her affectionately on the 
shoulder, he whispered in her ear : “ Come, dear, the 

poor fellows may feel hurt if they think they are 
unwelcome.” Then aloud, he said, “ Talking isn’t 
eating. Come on, dear, and eat with us.” 

“ Now, go along with you. It’s plain to be seen that 
it’s a man that’s talking. How can I, the mistress of 
the house, sit down with a lot of hungry men when 
there’s not plates enough to go around ? Shall I make 
some one of you stand and wait on my ladyship ? ” 
“Nevermind, dear; as long as there is enough to 
put on the plates, we are thankful.” 

“ Then be off with you, and let me attend to my 
other affairs.” 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


“ I would like to put a question or two to you, and I 
want the truth, Joe Campbell. Ever since I have been 
here, and that is more years than months, you have 
managed to poke your nose into my affairs on -all 
occasions. I have watched you, and have come pretty 
near to the truth of what you are up to. You had 
better take that little saint up there and put her in a 
glass case. She fancies herself to be above the rest of 
us, and you help her out in the idea. She is too good, 
is she, to mix with us? Well, she’ll come down to 
think us too good for her ; so you had better tell her 
that the sooner she comes down off of that tilt the 
better it will be for all concerned. Through your 
meddling, that old spitfire up there has refused to 
cook for us. Never mind, for every time I swallow a 
mouthful I gulp down an extra dose of indigestible 
revenge. If she is airing her voice, and I come along, 
she takes it in as suddenly as though a shower of rain 
had fallen upon it. The only gentlemen fit to speak 
to her mighty highness are yourself and the Hon. 
Jack Barlow. Now, I want to know this much: To 
which one of you is she engaged ? ” 

“ Of whom do you speak ? Do you think I would 
dare offer the likes of myself to her? Why, man, she 
is as far above our reach as the stars are above the 
earth. I know that Jack has the good sense to think 
the same way. Creatures such as she were not sent on 
earth to marry such God-forsaken men as we are.” 

“ You are right. I am delighted to hear you say so, 
for I think very differently,” — muttering to himself: 
“ As you will all soon find out to your cost if you 


181 


come any of your nonsense around me. And you, 
Miss Sainty, have a care. For every snub you have 
given, or will give me, you shall shed a tear of bitter 
repentance.” 

Joe, having gathered up all his belongings, turned 
to Dick and said: u Come, Dick! I see O’Shea and 
the others coming up the road with their pans. O’Shea 
is happy, for he is singing, ‘ The Rocky Mountain 
Road to Dublin.’ ” 

“ Come on, Scowls, let’s balance pans. I’ll bet mine 
is the heaviest. We are going to draw straws as to 
who shall carry a couple of pounds of the yellow dust 
up to the post to trade for eatables.” 

“ What is the use of drawing straws ? Why not 
hitch up O’Shea’s ambulance and the whole lot of us 
go? Of course, I don’t mean the women, for they 
spoil everything — just ourselves.” 

“ That’s so, Scowls ; we do need a holiday. What 
do you say, O’Shea?” 

“ I would be very willing, but my horses are both 
sick, and your animals don’t work in harness. How 
far did you say the post is from here ? Some good ten 
miles, isn’t it? ” 

“ More than that. Ten miles ain’t anything.” 

“ How long will it take us to go there, Dick ? ” 

“ Ask Jim Burns. He’s the one that’s been going 
for the provisions.” 

“Well, I should calculate it to be some good fourteen 
miles from here ; and, boys, it falls short of the mark 
to guess the time it takes to go and get back — it just 
happens to be the time it takes to make the trip. If 
the post is lively, and you feel like joining in the 
sports — well, that’s your lookout — but you’ll find the 
road much longer on the return trip.” 

“ What can be the matter up at the house ? Yonder 
comes my little girl, but she doesn’t look alarmed.” 

# 1 2 


182 


“ No, she appears to be in right good spirits.” 

The men stood still, in silent admiration of the 
lithe and graceful figure coming toward them. Smil- 
ing at and nodding to each one in turn, she exclaimed : 
“ I told Mother Margerie that after this day’s intense 
heat, I was sure you all would enjoy my lemonade. 
Now, don’t laugh, for it is really lemonade. I dis- 
covered some wild fruit growing out here, resembling 
the lime, and I thought it would be a pleasant surprise 
at the end of your day’s work. Will you not all 
drink a toast to our lovely little valley?” She filled 
the cups and passed them around, saying, “ If you 
enjoy this, I will bring you all a pitcher full every 
day, as long as the fruit will last.” 

Joe trembled for fear of some coarse remark from 
Scowls, or his followers, but was most agreeably dis- 
appointed by hearing Tom Everts say, in what he, 
poor fellow, considered refined language, “ Ah, Miss, 
but you are the girl after my own heart. The sugar 
that’s in the lemonade is not half so sweet as the one 
that mixed it in.” 

“ Them’s my sentiments, Tom and Miss. As for 
toasting our little valley, I’ll do that with all my 
heart on account of the neat little flower that grows 
in it.” 

Feeling rather uncomfortable under their decidedly 
uncouth and open admiration, she hastened to say, 
“ There, if you promise not to thank me any more, I 
will come every day with something for you to eat or 
drink, for I really think you need it after working in 
this terrible heat.” 

Joe Campbell and Jack Barlow r hung back, watching 
Scowling Dick, and noting the look of triumph, min- 
gled with an undefinable stare of impertinence or 
admiration — which it was proved a hard matter to 
distinguish — on his most repulsive countenance. 


183 


When the pitcher was emptied, she said, “Come, 
Father Dermot, this is the feast of the Nativity of the 
Blessed Virgin, and we want to say the rosary, and 
sing some hymns in honor of the day ; we want to be 
singing just about the time the Angelus is ringing at 
home. Would you gentlemen not like to join us?” 

A gruff, brutal grunt from Scowling Dick followed 
this invitation, the first intimation he had deigned to 
give of his presence. Star’s face flushed painfully. 
Yet she turned to him and said, in her sweetest tone : 
“ If you do not care for singing, Mr. Prichard, we will 
be pleased to have you come and partake of the 
supper which we have prepared in real holiday 
fashion.” Jim Burns spoke up and said, “ Don’t mind 
Scowling Dick, Miss ; he’ll be sure to be there all the 
same. There is one recommendation I can give him, 
and that is, that he is the most even-tempered man I 
ever knew.” 

“ Come, Jim, don’t try to choke him with taffy. He 
is the most infernal growler I ever want to meet, Miss, 
so don’t let Jim fool you.” 

“ When I say he is even-tempered I mean what I 
say, and I’ll leave it to you all to contradict if you 
can. Scowls is that even-tempered that he has never 
been known to do anything but scowl.” 

“ Hurrah for Jim ! He can really get off a joke.” 

Star drew a breath of relief when Joe saved her 
from answering by saying, “ Leave the pitcher and cups, 
Miss Star, and we will take them up when we go.” 

Star started for home, followed by Dermot ; her two 
friends took the opposite direction. When they were 
well out of sight, Dick walked up to Jim, shaking his 
fist in the other’s face, saying, “ Take another target to 
fire your jokes at. I don’t need any of you fellows to 
make excuses for me, and I’ll have none of your fun 
poked at me, either ; so take care, or you’ll have your 


184 


faces disfigured more than they are.” He emphasized 
every other word with the most blasphemous oaths. 

“ Oh, you get out with your threats ; two can play 
at that game. There is only one thing we can’t do if 
we try, and that is to become such ugly-mugged scare- 
crows as you are.” 

“ Come, Scowls, no use picking a fight with us ; if 
you are jealous because we can make ourselves entic- 
ing, you are foolish, because you know that Jim and I 
are married men, and that we dare not wink too 
loudly at any girl, for a married man never gets out of 
the reach of his wife’s vengeance.” 

“ Yes, and another thing, you know very well that 
w 7 e are only waiting for a good crop of gold dust to 
ripen, when we will stuff our pockets and skip back to 
New York, where a man can make some use of it; so 
what is the use of showing these people ill-will ? It is 
from their nest we expect to pick up the golden eggs. 
You know. I don’t think it wise to frighten the birds 
too soon.” 

“Jim, have you found out if I am right or not 
about Joe Campbell and Jack Barlow? I know very 
well that the dust they show us is not all they find. I 
could swear that they are storing some of it away. 
Aye, and the greater part of it, too, for I catch them 
whispering during the night. Last night I heard dis- 
tinctly : ‘ She will be worth her weight in gold, but 

she must not know where it is for a while yet.’ ” 

u I have thought for some time that they were play- 
ing a little game of their own, from a remark I heard 
Jack make to Joe. It was to the effect that the grains 
of sand in his glass were very few, but he intended to 
make each grain count a thousand for her sweet sake.” 

“ Well, he has my permission to do so, as I intend 
to appropriate her sweet self, with all her belongings, 
to myself.” 


185 


“You can do as you please about that, but I am 
going to their camp-meeting now.” 

“I’ll join you, Jim. Scowls can follow at his own 
sweet pleasure.” 

* * * * * 

Twilight had spread her soft light over the little 
valley. All nature was touched by the magic wand 
of the great magician. The sun’s scorching rays were 
replaced by dreamy twilight’s balmy zephyrs. The 
twittering of the merry little birds as they fluttered 
around their nests, the murmuring brooklet as it bub- 
bled along, passing down to the stream, the long, 
swaying branches of the magnificent trees added music 
to the voices of Mary’s devotees as they recited in 
unison the most Holy Rosary. A restful, holy quiet 
pervaded the whole scene. Standing in the front of 
the house was a little altar, erected for the occasion by 
Star’s busy hands. She had decorated it with the 
many-hued wild flowers which covered the fields like 
so many stars ; candles were burning round the statue 
of the Blessed Virgin, giving the house a chapel-like 
appearance. At the close of prayers and singing, Star 
said, “Now, we are to partake of the good things pre- 
pared for us by Mother Margerie.” 

“Yes, and furnished by my little Star. She has 
almost worked herself to death, these few weeks past, 
searching the woods for fruits, and I do declare she 
has discovered more berries and stuff than I ever 
dreamed could grow in this place. I am afraid if she 
goes on working in the way she has been doing that 
she w'ill get sick.” 

“Don’t think about fretting over me now, Mother 
Margerie. Remember that we are celebrating this 
beautiful feast, that came to our knowledge by acci- 
dent, as we had lost all count of time. Had it not 
been for that piece of wrapping paper that Jack 


186 


brought around the calico, we would not have known 
the date of the day, month, or year; from that we 
find that several of these feasts have come and gone 
without our taking any note of time. I think, dear 
Mother Margerie, that it is well worth all the work we 
can bestow upon it, in thanksgiving to Her for leading 
us to our peaceful little home. You all stay here and 
chat awhile, until I finish preparations for supper. 
Ah ! good-evening, gentlemen ! I was beginning to 
think you had changed your minds. Where is Mr. 
Prichard ? ” 

“Oh, you’ll hear his growl in a short while. We’ve 
been over yonder listening to your camp-meeting sing- 
ing, and by the gods, it was nice ! Can’t you all strike 
up again and give us some more ? ” 

“We will, after supper, if you all desire it; but now 
make yourselves comfortable, and I will hasten and 
see if everything is ready.” Then holding out a de- 
taining hand, she exclaimed, “ Now, Mother Margerie, 
don’t get up! This is my entertainment, and you 
must play guest.” 

She hastened away to the rear of the house, where 
stood an arbor covered with a flowering vine much re- 
sembling the crown imperial with its long spiral, coral- 
like strings hanging over a well laden table of solids 
and delicacies, such as one would never think of find- 
ing in a spot so separated from the rest of the world. 
Star walked around the table, arranging and rearrang- 
ing it with the same dainty care and taste she had 
bestowed upon her uncle’s elegantly silver-laden table 
in the years past. When everything proved satisfactory 
to her, she returned to the house and announced 
supper. 

As they were about to respond to her call, Scowling 
Dick made his appearance. He was welcomed by Star 
and Dermot, but Margaret drew her face up into a 


scowl as near like Dick’s as her comely features would 
permit. 

Jim Burns turned to Tom Everts and asked : “ Gosh, 
Tom ! but why is his coming like a dash of cold water 
in our grog ? ” 

“ You may as well answer the question yourself, Jim, 
as mine never would be right.” 

“ I’ll bet Miss Star could have answered that. It is 
simply this, because it takes all the flavor out of the 
thing.” 

Star hurried the others off, laughingly exclaiming : 
“ The table will wait for us, but I cannot promise as 
much for the eatables, for they do look tempting 
enough to entice any of our wild friends to indulge in 
a toothsome morsel.” 

The supper passed off with right good cheer, not- 
withstanding Scowling Dick’s presence. Star served 
each one with the most assiduous care, replenishing 
plates and cups as quickly as they were emptied. 

Jim Burns at last laid aside his wearied knife and 
fork, after a steady siege of navigating them in true 
chop-stick style from plate to mouth for a good three 
quarters of an hour. Looking over at Star and smack- 
ing his lips as though with great relish, he said in a 
tone which he tried to make persuasively coquettish, 
“ Tell me, Miss, how often does this sort of a day come 
around during the year? I rather like it.” 

“This is the birthday of the Blessed Virgin, and 
with God’s help we will celebrate it again in a grander 
style.” 

“ Joe, did you bring your home-made flute with 
you.” 

“Yes, I thought Miss Star would be asking for it, so 
brought it along.” 

“ I am glad you did, Joe, for we must have plenty of 
music tonight, but you must not play anything until 


I join you. I am selfish, you see. I will now give 
you permission to smoke your pipes while I set things 
to rights.” 

Margaret rose to assist, when she was stopped by 
Star with “Now, Mother Margerie, you are not to 
touch a single thing; you must go outside with the 
others and rest.” 

“Well, if you are determined to do the drudging 
for this evening, I guess I’ll let you; but make up 
your mind that I am not going to allow you to work 
this way any more.” 

“Wife, the longer we stay here, just that much 
longer we keep her from enjoying herself.” 

“Do you mean to call work, enjoyment?” 

“ I mean to say that if she gets rid of us, she will 
get rid of her work.” 

Scowling Dick had lighted his pipe, and was puffing 
great clouds of sickening tobacco smoke into Star’s 
face. Joe Campbell saw the pallor which overspread 
her face and divined the cause ; he also noticed, to his 
dismay, that Scowling Dick had settled himself back 
in his chair with a fixed determination of remaining 
where he was. Dreading to leave Star alone with him, 
he thought the best thing he could do was to get her 
away, so he said : “ Miss Star, I have finished burning 
that jar I promised you for your preserves. If you 
will come down to the kiln, I will show it to you 
while the others rest. You know men like to tilt their 
chairs back and talk politics after eating.” 

“Yes,” thought poor Star, and “pick their teeth 
with their forks — at least these men do.” Then aloud, 
“ I must ask their pardon for being so thoughtless. 
As I am anxious to see my jar, I will beg to be ex- 
cused for a short time.” 

“Say, Joe! What is to prevent us from going 
along ? ” 


189 


“Nothing but your own inclinations. Get your 
hats and come along.” Try as hard as he could to 
make his voice sound cordial, he could only succeed* 
in bringing it to freezing point. Jack proved equal to 
the occasion and came to the rescue by remarking, u I 
thought we were to decide upon who should go to the 
post.” 

Scowling Dick’s evil eye lighted up with interest as 
he leaned forward, planting his elbows on the table 
and burying his chin in the palms of his hands, and 
saying, in his coarse, guttural voice, u That has been 
settled for once and for all; we are all to go.” 

Then and there arose a heated dispute between 
Margaret and the men ; she declaring that her old man 
should not go, they persisting that he should or they 
would forever call him a hen-pecked husband. Jack 
having furnished the key-note, sat quietly listening 
with, as he called it, “ a closed mouth and an open 
eye, the only way for a fellow to know what is going 
on, for what you cannot see, you are bound to hear.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


“You stay here a moment, Miss, while I see if the 
ashes are all cold. I did not throw any water on the 
coals when I strewed them around here. You see, I 
am a slouchy workman.” 

“Have a care, Joe! I will not permit you to speak 
against yourself, for, remember, you are injuring one 
of my friends.” 

“Ah, Miss, I have found this much out about your 
nature : You would die for the ones you loved, fight 
for those who had gained your good will. I even 
believe you would suffer for those who did you an 
injury. There, forgive me. I know you dislike to be 
praised, but I could not help it. I’ll run and bring 
the jar.” 

The kiln was a little way out of sight from where 
Star was standing. When Joe left she fell upon her 
knees and, clasping her hands and lifting them up 
beseechingly, she cried to her Creator : “0 God ! 

Father, Friend and Protector, strengthen me to bear 
this. Accept what I first deemed as voluntary sacri- 
fices, but are now dire necessities ; and Thou knowest, 
0 Lord, how much more strength we need to bear 
them with patience and resignation. Accept them, 
0 God, for Thy beloved Son’s sake ; for that one great 
end — my sweet sister’s salvation. But how long, dear 
Lord, how long before I shall be permitted to feast my 
eyes upon her sweet face? Stay, fluttering, aching 
heart ! be still, be patient. His will be done.” 

“ Miss, the jar is quite cold. Do you think it 
will do?” 


191 


“ Dear, kind Joe, you are, indeed, a master hand. Is 
there anything that you cannot do ? ” 

“ Joe heard the half-smothered sob in her voice, and 
saw the tear-moistened eye by the light of the glorious 
western moon, which cast its light on what he fancied 
a face shadowed by a look of greater sadness than he 
had ever before seen there. Without a moment’s 
hesitation he answered : 

“ Yes, Miss, with all my efforts to that end I cannot 
place you where you should of right reign. It almost 
breaks my heart to think that I cannot snatch you 
from contact with and the ill-will of the villains 
around you; for your sweet, innocent heart has no 
guile in it, and you can see none in others. 0 Miss, do 
not go among those men. Let me do everything for 
them. If you will only stay out of their sight I will 
cook, wash, and do anything on God’s earth for them. 
You do not know them as I do. Their cursing would 
make your soul sick with horror.” 

The earnest, pleading voice of Joe Campbell touched 
Star’s heart with a deeper affection for her loyal friend, 
and brought the half-conquered tears back to her eyes. 
Clasping the hand he had extended toward her during 
his pleading within both her own, looking up at him 
with trust and confidence beaming in her eyes, she 
said : “ How thankful to God I am for giving me 

such a friend. Joe, I know you are my friend, and 
will understand my motives when I explain them to 
you. Tell me, have you noticed how aged and care- 
worn my dear old Mother Margerie is looking ? ” 

“ I have thought her looking somewhat fagged out, 
but it is only because she needs rest.” 

“ Yes, poor dear, and she will not take it. Everything 
is for my comfort, for me, me, the one who is the 
cause of the many privations that she has to suffer. 
And Father Dermot! Do you ever see him when he 


192 


places his hand to his side and struggles to catch his 
breath ? ” 

“ I noticed it for the first time a few days ago, as we 
were digging along the river. He would straighten up 
every now and again as if, as you say, to catch his 
breath.” 

“ He does not complain, but goes on in his own 
cheerful manner. Yet I fear that the Father above 
has marked him for His own. Not that I would have 
it otherwise than God wills it, but to think that I am 
the cause of it all.” 

“ I would not get down-hearted, Miss. It may not 
be as bad as you fear.” 

“0 Joe, you are too true a friend of mine to want 
me to deceive myself. I have seen him, when he 
thought no one was looking, contract his features and 
bite his lips until the blood would almost start from 
them, as though he were in some fearful pain. Though 
his days may not be shortened, his health is broken, 
and I dread the time when he will wake up and find 
it gone forever.” 

“I hope many years will roll by before such a thing 
will come to pass. Yet, you know that while life lasts 
you have me to command in all things, and O’Shea 
has a friend to stand by him to the last.” 

u But should anything happen to you, Joe, to whom 
shall we go for friendship and help?” 

“ Ah, Miss, old Jack Barlow is your slave as well as 
myself. True, he is shy and silent, but he can make 
himself known and heard when necessity demands it. 
Do you think we can ever forget what you did for us 
when that terrible fever took us and kept us helpless 
for nearly a year? Do you think those sweet words of 
hope and of consolation you spoke to us then were 
lost in the air? No! no ! they have taken root here.” 
(Striking his breast.) “ They have made men of us — 


193 


men that will die in your service, and will feel honored 
and proud to be allowed to do so.” 

“ Joe, you praise me far beyond my deserts. What 
I did for you was but my duty — done in the dear 
Lord’s name.” 

“Isn’t it ourselves that know it? Yet, does that 
alter the fact that before we knew you we were but as 
brutes of the lowest order, with no thought of God or 
of anything but our own evil passions and inclina- 
tions? But since hearing and seeing you our thoughts 
have been led into a brighter and happier field. Yes, 
Miss, I speak for Jack as well as myself. What we are 
you made us, duty or no duty, so do not bid us to call 
ourselves other than your slaves.” 

“Ah, Joe! God knows how I appreciate the friend- 
ship of two such men. How I thank Him for sending 
two such noble-hearted, trustworthy men as I have 
proved you to be.” 

Poor Joe’s heart was fluttering like a caged bird with 
unspeakable bliss at her words of praise. 

“ Now let me tell you why I asked those men up to 
the house. I overheard Mr. Prichard and Mr. Everts 
speaking some days ago. They appeared to be very 
much incensed against us all. One remark was, 4 If 
O’Shea’s family sticks on any more airs with us we’ll 
take the starch out of him in no time for their benefit.’ 
From that I thought they would do him some harm.” 

“Let me see them harm O’Shea. I’ll promise you 
they’ll only try it once.” 

“ Yes, I know you will defend him ; but what is the 
use of incurring their ill-will? I know that both 
Mother Margerie and Father Dermot have tried to 
keep me from associating with them on all and every 
occasion. I have obeyed them because it suited my 
selfish nature best to keep away from them ; but it is 
not right. God has thrown us together, here in this 


194 


lonely little valley, and it is my duty to draw them 
together in the bonds of friendship ; if what I fear 
really happens, poor Mother Margerie and Father 
Dermot will need all the friends they can get.” 

“ Not such friends as those, dear Miss.” 

“ They are the ones we live among, and must try to 
love, for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ.” 

“ Yes, Miss, when I am with you I try to feel as you 
do toward them; but I am a hardened sinner, and 
can’t do it.” 

“ Hello ! you there ! where arfe you ? Ah, here you 
are. I got tired waiting for you, and as they are all 
having a free fight with their tongues about their visit 
to the Post, I thought I would hunt you up. You 
had better come and have your say about it.” 

“Just look, Mr. Barlow; don’t you think my jar is 
lovely ? ” 

“Yes, ma’am; it is a fine piece of work. Let me 
carry it for you.” Leaning toward Joe, he said, 
“ Scowls is prowling out there among the bushes ; let’s 
go back to the house.” Star, not catching the whis- 
pered words, asked, “ Where are the others ? I thought 
they were all coming to see the jar?” 

“ They were, Miss, but they got so worked up over 
their discussion that they forgot all about this thing.” 

“ Then we will be obliged to take the jar to them.” 
They returned to the house, and found that their 
absence had scarcely been noticed, so intent was each 
one upon hearing his own voice. Fearing a quarrel 
might arise from so animated a debate, Star proposed 
music. Joe took from his pocket a cane whistle, 
which was dignified by the name of flute, and played 
several tunes upon it. After this, a call was made on 
Dermot for some of his Irish tales and rare old jokes. 
The hearty laughter which greeted each of his recitals, 
testified in full to their genuine merit. When the 


195 


party broke up it was discovered that Scowling Dick 
was not in their midst, but Jack caught a glimpse of 
him “ spying on them ” from behind some bushes 
near by. 



CHAPTER XXV. 


Some weeks after the supper, Star walked down to 
the brook, and there surprised Joe in the act of fond- 
ling a kid’s skin, kissing it, as though it were some- 
thing human. 

“ Joe, what are you working at, now ? At any rate, 
I can see that your occupation gives you pleasure. 
You will have to take another trip to the Post soon 
again, for your last has put you in good spirits. You 
must have enjoyed your hoHday ?” 

“ Yes, Miss, a fine holiday it w r as. The men were 
put out because O’Shea and Barlow refused to go, but 
got tickled to death over my trials and tribulations in 
getting a kid. They said that the way I neglected 
everything else to hunt that animal, looked as if it 
was the only thing I went for. Ha ! ha ! it is so funny 
how near the truth some people come and never 
know it.” 

“ But really, was it all you went for ? ” 

“ Oh, I brought lots of things, but the kid was the 
particular bait that drew me there, and do you know r , 
I got it by the merest chance. It was the only one 
left around the place. A party of soldiers passed 
through there the week before, and cleaned it out of 
all kinds of animals, big and little. They missed this 
on account of its being a pet ; the little girl to whom 
it belonged hid it beneath the bed clothes. Her folks 
are pretty bad off, and when she heard me offer one 
hundred pounds of anything that the Post contained 
in exchange for a kid, why, there was a difference 
between letting it go for nothing or accepting what 
she considered a small fortune. So, in a shorter time 


197 


than it takes me to tell you of it, she had the kid bah ! 
bahing! its welcome music in my ear. I tell you, 
though, she is a little brick. She cried over it and 
kissed it like a mother parting with her babe. When 
I told her to order whatever she liked, she gave a 
regular Indian yell, and danced around the store as if 
possessed. Coffee, sugar, salt pork, and potatoes were 
called off in a jiffy. As she watched them being done 
up, her little eyes twinkled with pleasure ; she clapped 
her hands in glee, and shouted, “Hi! ain’t mammy’s 
and daddy’s chops going to have a holiday when the 
hinges get greased with that pork? Yep! You jist 
swarn, but there’ll be a shindy down there. Good-bye, 
Mister. If you want another kid at the same price, 
I’ll have one growed for the next time you come 
around.” 

Star had never met any of the western people, 
therefore did not understand the girl’s speech, yet, 
could not resist laughing in sympathy with Joe’s 
hearty enjoyment of the whole affair. 

“Joe, tell me, what did she mean by ‘chops, hinges, 
and shindy? ’ ” 

“ ‘ Chops and hinges,’ you see, miss, means the 
mouth and jaws, and ‘shindy’ signifies a grand feast. 
Those folks at the post have a book of their own, but 
that makes no difference to me, for if this kid disap- 
points me I hope she will have another ‘ grow’d ” 
for me.” 

“But, Joe, what a price you paid for so small a 
pleasure. I am afraid you act extravagantly for the 
purpose of giving us pleasure in everything, even to 
something nice to eat. Now, here’s your little kid 
already eaten, and nothing left of it but its poor little 
skin.” 

“Yes, Miss, that is all that is left of it, but it is 
enough. Small as it is, it will occupy my waking and 

1 3 


198 


sleeping thoughts for many a day to come, and will be 
a consolation to me in my last hours. Hist ! ” Rolling 
the kid skin into a small package, he thrust it inside 
of his shirt bosom. His actions, following his strange 
words, puzzled Star greatly. She was about to com- 
ment upon it, when, looking over Joe’s shoulder, she 
beheld the ugly face of Scowling Dick peering at them 
through the bushes with the most crafty, villainous 
look she had ever seen on bis face. Such a feeling of 
dread and repugnance at the sight of him took posses- 
sion of her that her very heart seemed to stop beating. 
Her lips became powerless to articulate a single word. 
She looked as if under the influence of the evil eye of 
a horrible snake. But Joe’s quick ear had caught the 
tread of that human snake long before Star discovered 
him. Not wanting Dick to see his power over her, he 
grasped the fowling piece which he ever kept within 
easy reach of his hand and fired into a tree, saying, 
“Now, Miss Star, I think I brought that bird down. 
I know O’Shea will like it for his supper ; but you go 
and hunt for it. I will watch out for more.” The shock 
was electrical. She turned and ran with full speed, 
never turning her head to look back or to give one 
thought to the bird. 

When she reached the house, she threw herself down 
before the door, crying hysterically, “ Oh ! what have 
I done that he should so hate me? Why does he 
follow me so? At every step I take, I meet him! His 
every word, his every look is an insult to me ! Yet to 
whom can I apply for redress? Again, what would 
any one’s interference benefit me ? Oh ! Heavenly 
Father! what shall I do ? Why do I tremble in 
every limb as if with the palsy whenever I meet his 
gaze? He seems to control my very will! I know, 
Heavenly Father, that without Thy assistance I would 
not dare to raise my voice against his ; true Thou hast 


199 


surrounded me with loving friends, yet what right 
have I to bring trouble upon them ? Sweet Mother, 
pray for us all in this lonely little valley, and keep 
harm from our midst ! ” 

Hearing the sound of Margaret’s footsteps coming 
towards the door, she sprang to her feet. Hastily 
brushing off the traces of tears and struggling to calm 
herself, she was startled to hear the distress in Mar- 
garet’s voice as she called to her, “ Star, dearest, are 
you there ? Can you find Joe ? I don’t know what to 
do with my old man. He is that cold, that it sends a 
chill to my heart to touch him. Arrah, my jewel, but 
it is a sad day for the both of us ! ” 

“ Hush, mother ! God is good. Dear Father Dermot 
may be only weak from his spell of the danque, as 
Jack calls it.” 

Twining her arms around grief-stricken Margaret 
and kissing her lovingly, trying to soothe her with 
hopeful words, though her own heart lay like molten 
lead in her bosom, speaking as a mother would to a 
heart-broken child, she said, “ Try to keep up your 
courage and pray for us all, while I go to seek help.” 

She stood in the doorway for one short instant to 
offer up a prayer ere starting in quest of assistance. 
Commending herself to the care of God, she was about 
to step into the road when Jack Barlow stepped up to 
her and said, “Your face is full of sorrow and your 
eyes are filled with tears. What has happened ? ” 

“Thank God! I was just going to look for you or 
Joe. Come in quickly! Father Dermot is very sick. 
I have not seen him, but mother tells me that he looks 
as though about to die.” 

Jack hurried in and found Dermot stretched on the 
bed, an ashen hue o’er-spreading his face and shaking 
so violently that poor Margaret, who was trying to 
hold him, found great difficulty in standing upon her 


200 


feet. Great tears were running down the warm- 
hearted woman’s cheeks at the thought of her inability 
to assist him. Jack asked her to stand aside and let 
him see what could be done. After a few moments he 
said, “Get me a tub of hot water and lots of mustard, 
and with God’s help we’ll get O’Shea out of this. I 
wish you could find Joe to give us his assistance.” 

Star had followed Jack into the room and stood as 
though petrified at the sight of her devoted friend. 
Never did the loss of him enter her mind, but at that 
moment something clutched at her throat like fingers 
of iron, as her senses took in and accepted the fact. 
When Jack spoke, she shook her head doubtfully, 
asking in a voice betraying her want of faith in the 
recovery of Dermot, “ What is the matter with him, 
Jack?” 

“ Miss, I have seen lots of this. He has a fine old 
congestive chill on him. It only needs prompt atten- 
tion and good care, so if you get Joe to come we can 
work together.” 

Without waiting for another word Star ran out of 
the house and down the road to the place where she 
had left Joe. Thinking he might be somewhere near 
she called: “Joe! 0 Joe! please come here, Joe. 
Hurry, for the good Lord’s sake ! ” 

“Don’t you think, my pretty bird, that I could do 
as well? Joe has gone off on some of his wild-goose 
expeditions. Come, try to be as confidential with me 
as you are with Joe. Just give me a kiss to seal the 
bargain.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Prichard, pray don’t detain me. I am on 
an errand of life and death.” 

She gave a terrified scream as he sprang nearer to 
her and clasped her slender form in his loathsome 
embrace, saying, with a mocking laugh, u I’ll not 
detain you a moment longer than you’ll deign to give 
me a kiss, my ” 


201 


“ Then take it, you rascally hound ! But I am 
afraid you will find my hand harder than the pure 
lips you intended to desecrate as I heard your old 
teeth rattling down your throat, like a lot of shingles 
from off some ancient roof.” 

Spurning the fallen figure with his foot, Joe turned 
toward Star a penitent face and said apologetically : 
“ As soon as I heard your voice I sort of fancied that 
it was something of this kind ; but, as my luck would 
have it, I got here too late to keep him from insulting 
you.” 

“ Look, Joe, you must have cut his face, for it is 
covered with blood.” 

“Don’t let your mind be worried about him. I 
didn’t give him half the dose he deserves. This is no 
place for you. Let me take you home.” 

“Oh! yes! Let us hurry. They are waiting for 
you to help them with Father Dermot. He is very 
sick, though Jack seems to think he will recover.” 

“If Jack says so you may take it as a fact, for he 
knows what he is talking about. He has been a sailor, 
and studied the contents of a medicine chest many a 
time for the benefit of his shipmates.” 

A brisk run brought them to the house. Joe 
hastened to Jack’s assistance. Between them they 
treated Dermot to a hot bath, and got him back in 
bed. Then Joe placed his arms akimbo and looked 
at Jack, his face beaming with confidence in the 
other’s skill as he asked, “ What are we to do next, 
Jack?” 

“Go and ask the mistress to send me that package I 
gave her the other day, and bring me a good quart of 
whisky at the same time.” 

Joe scarcely reached the door when the articles were 
handed to him, with the remark, “ Sure, Joe, you 
know our walls are not of brick and mortar, and I 


202 


have been standing here, with my heart in my mouth, 
waiting for something to do.” 

Poor Margaret came to the conclusion that she was 
talking to herself, for long ere she ceased speaking the 
door had been shut in her face. She could hear Jack’s 
voice giving directions. Joe handed him the package 
and asked, “What shall I do with this?” 

“ Find the paper marked ‘ Quinine.’ Throw some of 
it in a basin with the whisky. Don’t bother about the 
amount. There, that’s it. Bring it here now. Come, 
hurry ! Get to work with all your might and rub his 
body till it feels like a glowing coal of fire.” 

The two men rubbed Dermot vigorously for about 
a quarter of an hour, when Jack gave a grunt of satis- 
faction and said : “We can let him rest for a moment 
while I get some of this invigorating liquor down his 
throat. His flesh has a fine glow on it. Thanks be to 
God.” 

“ He is trying to speak, Jack.” 

“What is it, old fellow? Can I do anything for 
you ? ” 

Dermot’s voice was low and faint, yet both distinctly 
heard the whispered words, “ My old woman.” 

Joe, answering him, said : “Your old woman ? Yes, 
she is all right ; but you must look better before we 
call her in.” 

Dermot made another effort to speak, when Jack 
said : “ I think it is best to call the mistress, and he 

may be easy then.” 

Jack had but to open the door, when Margaret came 
running into the room. As she looked in Dermot’s 
face she threw up her arms, exclaiming : “ May God’s 
blessing be upon both of you. But I never dreamed 
of seeing my old man’s eyes open again. Sure, darling, 
you are better, aren’t you?” Laughing and crying 
with the same breath, she poured out her thanks to 


203 


God and her two friends in so lond a voice that — as 
Jack considered it safer for his patient to have quiet — 
he advised Margaret to go and rest, as they would all 
have to take turns at watching through the night. 
Margaret left the room with a lighter heart than that 
with which she had entered. She reported to Star the 
improved state of Dermot’s health ; also the conclusion 
the men had come to of remaining all night, which 
last piece of information brought forth an extra 
“thank God,” for she had dreaded the coming night 
more than she had ever before feared anything. With 
lightened spirits she set about preparing supper for the 
men, and forced Margaret to partake of a light repast, 
which she most unwillingly did. 

After receiving the assurance that they would be 
called during the night should the necessity arise, 
Margaret and Star consented to take the rest they both 
so badly stood in need of. Jack, who had taken the 
reins of authority in his hands, said, “ You lie down 
and rest during the first part of the night. O’Shea is 
getting on all right. I think, with God’s help, he will 
get over this, but he will never be the same hale and 
vigorous man that he has been. This thing always 
leaves its traces behind, and at his age, it will he all 
the harder,” 

“ Then, Jack, our work is doubled. Let me whisper 
something in your ear, as it will do him no good to 
hear it.” At the conclusion of Joe’s whispered intelli- 
gence, Jack clenched his fist, and muttered something 
in an undertone, but Joe shook his head, and replied, 
“Violence would do no good; the brute has been 
drinking heavily of late; what we must do is to be 
ever vigilant, and keep him ever in sight. Enough 
said of this for to-night, as the mistress said , 4 the walls 
are not brick and mortar.’ ” 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


Dermot’s recovery was slow, and his condition baf- 
fled the skill of poor Jack, who would sit by the hour 
watching him. His whole nature underwent an entire 
change; his naturally bright and cheerful disposition 
gave place to a silly, whimpering childishness; his 
merry, twinkling, blue eye became dull and intel- 
lectually lifeless. Nothing interested him, while 
everything annoyed him. Margaret was obliged to 
give her attention entirely to Dermot, leaving the 
“ drudgery,” as she called it, to Star. Which of the 
two “ misfortunes ” she fretted most over was hard to 
determine. Every chance moment she could steal 
for herself would be spent in crying and bemoaning 
her troubles. When detected by Star, she would 
express her utter dejection and hopelessness. Star 
surprised her one day, and found her in a state border- 
ing on despair ; she tried to calm her with the most 
consoling words, and held out hopes which she herself 
had but little faith in. Yet, as a drowning man 
clutches at a straw, she eagerly grasped at any little 
crumb thrown out to her, for, as she often told herself, 
life without hope, would be death in its most terrible 
form. In answer to Star’s u Let us hope for the best, 
dear mother. You are, as you say, broken in spirits,” 
Margaret would reply : 

“ Arrah, my child ! hope is a gaudy dish of prom- 
ises that I have long been hearing of, and it’s myself 
that w T ould like to taste the flavor of that same dish, 
seasoned with the spices of realization.” 

“Now, mother, I fear you are losing your faith in 
God. I felt so sure that you would never give way 


205 


under any trial that He might send you. Come, cheer 
up ! don’t grow cynical.” 

“ Sinful, child? What poor mortal can help it 
under all one has to bear? Darling, don’t you see 
that my old man has the soft’ningof the brain ? Och ! 
but it’s myself that knows the disease, for my own 
mother died of it.” With this, poor Margaret fell in 
a heap on the floor, covering her head with her apron, 
rocking her body to and fro, wailing and moaning 
most piteously, her voice rising and swelling at each 
word that she would utter, until her cries became 
screams. Star was thoroughly frightened; she had 
never before seen Margaret act in such a manner. She 
stepped forward to raise her from the floor, when she 
was rudely repulsed, and told to get out of her sight. 

‘‘Mother, dear, what have I done? Why do you 
push me from you ? We have always loved each other. 
You have not ceased to love me, have you ? ” 

“ Be gone, I say ! I’ll have none of you about me ! 
You all try to kill my old man! Go away! I hate 
you ! Your ugly, gleaming, snaky eyes want to 
bewitch me, but they can’t do it! I tell you, they 
can’t do it! Leave! I say, leave! There! you shall 
go!” With this she sprang to her feet, and thrust 
Star out of doors, slamming the door in her face. 

“Good and loving God, what have I done? what 
has happened ? My mother, my more than mother, 
what has come over you? Oh, God in heaven ! again 
do I ask, what have I done? Twice have I been 
driven from home. The first time, merciful God, 
seemed more than I could bear. Yet, it was nothing 
compared to this, for then you sent me loving friends 
to comfort me and a home to seek refuge in. Now, 
where, oh, where shall I go? to whom shall I turn? 
Mother Margerie ! Mother Margerie ! What has hap- 
pened to your loving, pitying heart ? ” In paroxysms 


206 


of grief, as thought of her desolation and friendless- 
ness went surging through her brain, she cast herself 
prostrate on the ground, her heart bursting with its 
longing, yearning cry of “ Philip ! Philip ! where are 
you? 0 Love! Heart of my heart, come to my 
assistance ! Ah, Mother of God ! who at this moment 
can help me but you? Hark ! whoever can it be ? ” 
The crackling leaves had announced the approach of 
some one. She raised her anguish-marked face to let 
her eyes rest upon the burly form and hideously grin- 
ning features of Scowling Dick. 

All the blood in her body seemed congealed at the 
sight of him. Ah ! truly she was at his mercy at that 
moment. Praying to God for strength to battle with 
him, she straightened herself up and said, “ Father 
Dermot is asleep, and Jack thinks it best not to speak 
to him too much. Come some other time when they 
may let you in. Excuse me for my abruptness. Good 
evening ! ” 

“Ha! ha! he! he! ha! ha! he!” Did ever a laugh 
sound more diabolical, more fiendishly exultant ? He 
worked his crooked, horribly deformed mouth close to 
her face, as he said, “You put on lots of style, miss r 
with your betters, but you must be more polite in the 
future to your lord and master.' You don’t like the 
appearance of my face, I see! Well, it is your fault. 
Your loving Joe ornamented it to suit himself some 
time ago, so you must both help me to get over the 
mortification about its disfigurement. Joe, you see, is 
not here now. I heard him tell Jack that he would 
take a flying trip to the post, and for him to watch the 
movements of the old growler.” 

A gleam of hope shot through poor Star’s brain, as 
she answered Dick. “ Then Jack will soon be here.” 

“ Don’t let that thought disturb you ; I settled him 
quite comfortably. He sat down to smoke his pipe 


207 


before coming here, but he didn’t get up of his own 
accord. I picked him up and put him in his bed for 
a quiet sleep. You see, I wanted your company all to 
myself this evening, so I made sure of a clear field 
first. Come now, there is no use in making two bites 
of a cherry; just say you will marry me, and be done 
with it.” 

“ Mr. Prichard, you forget yourself. I have given 
you all to understand that my word has already been 
pledged to another.” 

u It makes no difference to me how many times you 
have pledged your word, you have never kept it. But 
Pll wager you’ll keep yours to me, once I get it. I 
heard the old woman turn you out, so promise with 
kisses or you will with curses. Come, promise ! ” He 
caught her by the shoulder and shook her roughly. 

“ Do you think God will permit you to harm me ? 
I have no fear of you or your threats.” 

Freeing herself from his grasp, she stood at a little 
distance from him. The pallor had left her face, and 
was replaced by glowing cheeks and flashing eyes, born 
of a courage she little dreamed she possessed. Her 
attitude bespoke a fearless defense in her own behalf. 
She had suffered much from this man for the sake of 
peace, but now all was different. She had no Iriends, 
no home, naught on earth to claim her further patience 
with this monster in human form. God would help 
her to rid herself of his cruel persecution, but what 
was it that made him so determined to get her in his 
power? Never, so long as life lasted, would she have 
left her foster parents in that strange and lonely 
country, but as she had been cast adrift once more, 
alone in the wide world, why she would flee far from 
this man. 

While these thoughts ran through Star’s brain, 
Scowling Dick w r as pinching himself to awaken from 


208 


his night-mare, as he called his astonishment at the 
new phase in Star’s character. He had always seen 
her even tempered and anxious to conciliate his good 
will. Surely there must be good cause for this sudden 
change. “Ah! yes! I have hit upon it! She means 
to give me the slip and cheat me out of my golden 
dreams. That she shall never do. I’ll kill her first ! ” 

With a panther-like spring, he leaped to Star’s side; 
clutching her with his horny, cruel fingers, digging his 
claw-like nails into her tender flesh, he forced her 
down on her knees, and howled at her in his most 
frightful tones, “ Swear I say, swear that you will not 
leave this place. Swear that you will marry no one 
but me. There is something behind your sudden as- 
sumption of bravery.” 

The pain and fright were excruciating, but her 
courage was undaunted as she replied, “ Such an oath 
I will never take.” 

“ Fool ! ” shaking her violently, “ don’t you know 
that I can kill you ? ” 

“ Full well do I know it, and if this is the time that 
God has selected for me to meet Him, may he have 
mercy upon my soul.” 

“ What ! not even to save your life will you promise 
to marry me?” 

“ My life is in the hands of God. It matters little 
what your threats may be, should you see fit to take 
my life, I offer it to Him for your poor soul’s sake.” 

“Fudge! I am not asking any of your prayers. I 
want you to swear that you will marry me. Curse you, 
swear it, I say.” 

He gave her a blow from his clenched fist which 
almost stunned her. Oh, for the power to scream! 
Yet, who would come to her help? One wild thought 
entered her mind. If Dermot could but understand 
he would surely come to her rescue. But before she 


209 


could utter the name Scowling Dick had twisted his 
fingers around her slender throat, saying : “ You need 
not squirm your eyes over there. I’ll attend to them 
later. Now listen to me! I feel like choking you to 
death!” To himself he added: “But it don’t suit 
my purposes, and you shall not foil me of the gold 
you possess.” Tightening his clasp on her throat, he 
continued to speak to her : “ If you do not swear I’ll 

do the swearing for you, and this is my oath : The day 
you leave this place without becoming my wife I’ll 
put a bullet through each of those old fools in there. 
Ah, ha! that catches you, does it? Well, quiver and 
shake all you want, but remember that their death 
will be upon your head. Now you are at liberty to do 
as you please, so go.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Prichard, what have we done to you that 
you hate us as you do ? ” 

“Hate you? Why, I thought when a man asked a 
woman to marry him that it was because he loved 
her.” 

“You cannot want to marry a woman who can 
never love you ? ” At the very thought shudder after 
shudder shook her as though she were nothing but an 
aspen leaf. “ What good will it do you to harm those 
poor, defenseless people? Again, when you are found 
out you will be punished.” 

“ Let me tell you a little something about being 
found out and punished. Up there at the post, and 
for miles around, you can’t pay a man enough to come 
to this hollow. They call it ‘ Dead Man’s Hollow ; ’ 
and they firmly believe that once a man ever gets here 
he never takes his foot off the accursed soil. No, miss, 
you couldn’t drag a man here with a team of oxen 
forty strong. So you see you can’t scare me that way. 
Now go!” waving his hand in a free, liberty-giving 
manner. “I’ll not stop you for the world.” 


210 


Forgetting her own miseries in the threatening 
dangers to her old friends, she ran toward the house, 
wringing her hands and crying, “ O God ! 0 God ! 
protect them ! ” 

“ Baby, dear, I have been calling you, and calling 
you, and calling you. I want you so. I can’t make 
her speak to me. She only lies still on the floor, and 
I can’t see her face. I don’t like her to act that way.” 

“ Dear Father Dermot, come in and shut the door 
quickly.” She looked back in hopes that Scowling 
Dick had disappeared, but he was still standing in the 
same place, chuckling to himself in a most self-satisfied 
manner. As he caught her eye he bowed mockingly 
and said, “ Go in, sweetheart, I’ll not hurt either you 
or them as long as you stay in there.” 

Star entered and closed the door hastily to shut him 
out of her sight. She found Margaret lying on the 
floor, more dead than alive. With Dermot’s assistance 
she placed her on the bed, and set about using the 
restoratives that were at hand, and which had proved 
so effectual in Dermot’s case. As she afterwards said, 
she applied whisky without discretion, yet the result 
proved satisfactory in the extreme, for at the first signs 
of consciousness on Margaret’s part Star anxiously 
inquired, “ How do you feel, dear mother ? ” 

“Happy, sweet child, with you beside me.” 

Poor, hungry heart, how it devoured those loving 
words. 

u Dear old mother, you shall be happy while I have 
life in my body, for I will remain beside you, come 
what may.” 

The poor old fever-lighted eyes gazed up at Star with 
such an expression of trust and restful content that 
her heart beat with the glad refrain : “ I was but 

dreaming ; she does want me. Ah, yes, she does love 
me ! Dear soul, in my hour of trial you were my 


211 


counsel and support ; so, dear and faithful mother, we 
will now change places, and I will try to repay your 
care with a daughter’s devoted love.” 

Margaret sank into a fevered sleep, throwing the 
weight of everything on Star’s shoulders. Heavy as 
the task was, it seemed light to her in her restoration 
to Margaret’s favor. Dermot stood by the bedside 
looking down at Margaret, big tears trickling down his 
cheeks, which he would wipe away in real childish 
fashion on his sleeve. Star’s heart swelled with pity 
as she watched this complete wreck of a once robust 
and powerful man. “ Was she not, in a measure, the 
cause of this?” The thought pierced her heart as 
though with a knife. Taking him by the hand she 
led him to a chair and bade him sit quiet, and not tire 
himself, and she would attend to Margaret. 

The long, silent night wore on, and Star was alone 
with her two patients. Margaret had become delirious 
about midnight, and her cries were fearful to listen to. 
Dermot crouched in a corner, bewailing his miseries, 
and calling upon the Lord to help him ; then, almost 
in the same breath, abusing the same good Lord for 
sending him so much trouble. Star felt as though her 
blood was curdling in her veins; her brave heart flut- 
tered with a nervous dread ever} T time she glanced at 
the open door. What would she do if that hideous 
spectacle should present itself to her in those solemn, 
awful hours. What could have happened to Jack and 
Joe? They had always been so attentive; never had 
they allowed the sun to sink to rest without coming to 
pay them a visit. Was it possible that Dick told the 
truth, and that neither would be able to come to her 
assistance? If she could but help her sick in any 
manner, it would drive all thoughts of self away. 
But there was nothing for her to do, except to go from 
one to the other, and wring her hands in agony over 


212 


her helplessness, and pray to God for strength to work 
out His will to His satisfaction. What harrowing 
thoughts came crowding upon her! Here she was, at 
the mercy of a man wicked enough to do anything to 
accomplish his desires. From the time of their land- 
ing on Texas soil he seemed to have taken a delight in 
harrassing her. She had stood everything for the sake 
of maintaining peace in their midst. Her foster- 
parents had taken up their abode in this isolated 
valley through their utter inability to get away. 
Their horses had died, and the ambulance had fallen 
to wreck, but for all that, they never felt discouraged, 
as they raised their own vegetables from seeds brought 
to them from the Post. Their only regret was the 
absence of a church, but the men assured them that 
the well-disposed people at the Post were no better off, 
in fact, fared worse, as the place was composed of 
escaped convicts, highwaymen, and women whose 
characters were vile and corrupt. A church had been 
built there, but the persevering and zealous priest who 
had accomplished the work, had sickened and died 
from the heat and overwork, in the vain endeavor to 
bring those hardened wretches to repentance. Their 
account of the place was sufficient for this honest pair, 
whose only desire was to see health’s roses glow in 
Star’s face, and to guard her from all evil contact as 
far as it lay in their power. When they finally decided 
upon remaining where they were, Dermot remarked, 
“Sure, home is where the heart is, after all; and as 
long as we get enough to eat and drink, and gather up 
a little something to store up for our child, we may as 
well live here in peace, rather than go farther and 
fare worse.” 

Thus it was that they lived on year after year, for 
nearly ten years, in the same quiet, monotonous way ; 
their only excitement was the going and coming of 


213 


the men to and from the Post, and that was caused by 
Margaret’s fussing and fretting over the articles needed. 
And should they by chance forget anything she had 
ordered, she would shrug her shoulders and shake her 
head helplessly, and declare : u Just like a man ! I’ll 
be bound, though, that you did’nt forget your tobacco.” 

But since the illness of Dermot all was changed. 
Jim Burns and Tom Everts were seldom about the 
place, and whenever they did come they would be so 
intoxicated that they used nothing but the most pro- 
fane language. Scowling Dick was known by Joe 
and Jack to be innocent of drawing a sober breath ; 
but when left to himself was of a silent, sulky and 
sullen disposition ; but on the visit of his two boon 
companions, the woods would resound with their 
abominable noises. The three filled the soul of Star 
with horror and loathing. What if any one of them 
should break in upon her night watch, and in his 
intoxicated state do harm to these old people ? Ah ! 
the misery, the wretchedness of those dark and soul- 
trying hours! 

Finding all her efforts to alleviate the sufferings of 
her foster-parents to be in vain, she cast herself on her 
knees beside Margaret’s bed and cried out, “ Pitying 
Heaven ! What shall I do ? I can not stand this ! My 
brain is whirling as though crazed! Will no help 
come? Must they die here, alone and unattended, 
save by my ignorant self? Oh, poor mother! don’t 
moan so ! I know you are suffering, but what can I 
do?” 

Dermot arose from his seat in the corner, and walked 
noiselessly over to where she was kneeling. Placing 
his hand on her shoulder, he startled Star almost into 
hysterics ; with a scream she sprang to her feet, fully 
convinced that Scowling Dick was beside her. Find- 
ing it to be Dermot, she sank limp and lifeless upon 
the floor. , , 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


44 I’ll tell you what it is, Scowls, you can stay around 
here as long as you like, but we are tired of waiting 
for dead men’s shoes, and such live looking dead fellows 
as they are. There is no gold worth talking about here 
now, or at least we can’t find it. What Joe failed to 
find, Jack came along behind him and gathered up, 
and they’ve lots of it, too, but we can’t find out where 
it is hidden.” 

44 Well, just tell a fellow what you want to be done, 
and I’m in with you.” 

u Now you are talking like a man. Jim and I have 
found two jobs; one is up at the mines, the other is 
4 your money or your life ’ sort of business. Of course, 
we can’t be coming down here as often as we used to, 
so we want to make a bargain with you. Since you 
are willing to join us, we are most happy to have you. 
We would like to have you as a silent member of the 
firm ; stay right here and take care of the things we 
bring in. You know, no one will ever come down 
here to trouble you.” 

44 What kind of things do you think you’ll bring?” 

44 Well, you see, there was a train coming along the 
other night and it was too heavily laden for its own 
comfort; so we just lightened its burden, which con- 
sisted of valuables of all kinds.” 

44 How did you get rid of the guards.” 

44 Jim decoyed the men off while I slipped the goods 
away. You must understand we do no killing in this 
business.” 

4t That’s good enough to tell the marines, but it won’t 
go down my throat. Where have you stored the 
goods ? ” 


215 


“They are now in a very insecure place. We 
wanted to see if you had grown too honest to take a 
hand with us.” 

“ Bring them along, and I ? ll see to their safety.” 

“ There is another little favor we would like to re- 
quest of you. We understand that there is a train 
coming this way, bound for Arizona. They tell us it 
is loaded with untold wealth. Now let your brain 
become illumed with the idea that that train must 
never reach its intended destination. Will you take a 
hand in stopping it?” 

“Yes, of course I will. Just let me know about the 
time, and I’ll be there.” 

“ So far, so good. We will now go and transfer our 
property up this way. But, say ! don’t shut your 
weather eye on these chaps around here. I have an 
idea that as soon as O’Shea kicks the bucket we’ll find 
a gold mine under his house ; since you are determined 
to settle down into a respectable married man, why, 
we will let you do so providing you divide spoils with 
us.” With these parting words, they mounted their 
horses and rode off. Dick stood gazing after them 
with an evil gleam in his eyes. When they had dis- 
appeared entirely, he shook his clenched fist after 
them, saying, “You will all be so well divided by the 
time I get through with you, that you’ll think very 
little about the spoils. I’ll have my revenge yet on 
the last one of you. The greatest compliment your 
tongues can pay me is to call me a piece of nature’s 
abomination in the shape of the ugliest piece of 
humanity ever massed together. Well, I’ll show you 
all that gold will cover a multitude of sins and ugli- 
ness combined. My little lady is now safe, and I am 
free to go and come when I feel like it. Ye gods ! 
what a commotion there’ll be in New York when I 
lead my golden beauty back there. I’ll be styled the 


216 


‘Gold King of the West.’ You poor fools! if your 
only aim is to store up wealth for her, why, I am very 
willing that you should do so. You prate about life 
being so uncertain ! W ell, it is a great deal more 
uncertain for you fellows than you imagine. I’ll go 
and take a rest ; since you busy bees are so anxious to 
store my hive for my queen and myself, Fll just abide 
my time.” 

As he walked off, Jack rose up from among the 
bushes, exclaiming, “ ‘ Forewarned is forearmed/ I 
always knew you were a murderous set of villains, but 
never understood your ideas. New York ! New York ! 
What have you done to be so calumniated ? ” As the 
thought of Scowling Dick reigning as the Gold King 
of the West, and a leader of New York society, crossed 
his mind, his risibilities were excited to such a pitch 
that, had he dared, the woods would have rung with 
laughter, but prudence caused him to restrain his 
mirth to the best of his ability, so he put his hand 
over his mouth and hastened away from the place, 
sputtering and choking, his whole body shaking with 
suppressed merriment. The more he thought it over, 
the more absurd the picture grew, until he was forced 
to throw himself face downward and groan in his 
endeavor to check the shrieks of laughter which 
threatened to throw him into convulsions. Holding 
his sides as though guarding their safety, he at last 
managed to exclaim, “Oh, for wings to fly from out 
their hearing ! ” 

“You look more fit to employ horse power to assist 
you in your flight.” 

Joe’s voice brought Jack to his feet, delighted to 
have some one to share his mirth, and so astonished 
Joe with his most unintelligible exclamation, “Just 
imagine him cutting a figure in a frock coat or a 
scissor-tail ! O gosh, Joe! picture his hands in white 
kid gloves ! ” 


“Of whom are you speaking, Jack? One would 
suppose you had lost your r 

“ There, Joe ! thank God for your coming, for you’ve 
knocked the laugh out of me, and brought me to my 
senses, which I had truly lost, as you were about to 
say. Though there is no immediate danger, yet the 
sooner we get to work the better for all concerned.” 
With this he related all he had overheard. “ I think 
the villain intends to murder us all as soon as it suits 
his convenience. We know full well that Miss Star 
will never marry him of her own will, but he is cun- 
ning enough to employ means unthought of by us. 
What do you think is the best to be done ? ” 

“ The best thing to be done is to get O’Shea and his 
family to the post as soon as possible. Bad as it is 
there they will at least have people around them. 
After what you have told me this is no place for Miss 
Star. Jim Burns and Tom Everts will turn our quiet 
little nook into a den of horrors, for this band of three 
is sure to increase, and if O’Shea continues in his 
present condition God alone knows what will happen 
to those two women. He has been nearly one year in 
this state. What do you think is the cause?” 

“ I fear there is something wrong with his brain. I 
am not well up in that, but old Captain Satterly 
looked and acted just as O’Shea does, and they told me 
his brain was affected,” 

“ Then we will have to act for him. Miss Star, God 
bless her, has faith in us, and will be guided by us.” 

“ Old Scowls may do some outrageous act when he 
finds we are leaving.” 

“He need not find out anything about it. We’ll 
leave the roost while the old hawk’s away.” 

“ True, I forgot that he intended to go visiting. Joe, 
you have a level head.” 

“Thanks, Jack, but you see my right hand being 


218 


yourself, and that being sure and steady, my head can 
well afford to take its time to think.” 

As the two friends thus strangely united grasped 
hands with a firm clasp and a hearty pressure Jack 
said : “ Ah, Joe, we two need waste no time in blarney. 
We fully appreciate each other’s worth without it.” 

“ All well and good, Joe, but, as Miss Star says, l a 
peep at the silver lining makes bright that darkest 
hour just before the dawn.’ So does the knowledge of 
the other’s good will rivet the bonds of friendship and 
lighten the burden along life’s dark lane; and the 
oftener the cheering words strike our ears the better we 
feel from the stroke.” 

“ Yes, Jack, I believe that most of the unhappiness 
arises from the lack of mutual expressions of regard 
for each other’s merits. How did you leave O’Shea 
last night ? ” 

“ Last night! Why, what time is it now ? ” 

“ It is now T about an hour or two from day-break.” 

“ Man ! you don’t mean to say so. I haven’t seen 
O’Shea or any member of the family since you left, 
whatever time that was. You had better tell me, as I 
seem to have lost all reckoning.” 

“ Is it possible that you have not been there since 
yesterday afternoon V ” 

“That is the truth, Joe. For God’s sake, let us 
hurry up. There is something wrong. We will 
investigate this affair, I am thinking, to Scowling 
Dick’s discomfort.” 

Not another word was spoken between them as they 
hurried along the path leading to the house. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

The scene that met their gaze almost stupified them. 
Margaret was lying on the bed delirious, moaning and 
talking in the wildest manner. Stretched upon the 
floor lay the insensible form of Star, while Dermot 
stood in the center of the room wringing his hands 
and crying bitterly. 

“Joe, this is the work of that demon. I now under- 
stand everything that has happened.” 

Between them they placed Star on her bed. Jack 
decided that she was in a faint, so he set to work 
bringing her to consciousness. Joe turned his attention 
to Margaret. When he touched her forehead he 
wheeled suddenly around to Joe, saying excitedly : 
“ Heavenly Father, man, the fever of Dead Man’s 
Hollow is upon her. Jack! Jack! old fellow, can we 
do for them what they did for us when the accursed 
plague took us ? Can we pull them through ? Their 
nursing and unwearied watching, along with the care 
that woman’s hands alone can give, is what saved us.” 
Big, honest tears ran down his cheeks at the thought 
of their helplessness. “Jack, speak up, man, what is 
to be done?” 

“A doctor must be found and brought if we have to 
gag and blindfold him. This upsets our plan for a 
time at least. Miss Star has no fever so far, yet this 
faint may be but a feature of the disease.” 

“Jack, can you get along without my assistance for 
a short while? They shall not die like rats in a hole 
if we can prevent it.” 

“ I heartily echo your sentiment. Thank God, you 
are here to help us.” 


220 


“ God does everything for the best and for His own 
ends. He prevented my going to the post, as my 
service was needed here. Accident after accident hap- 
pened to me, but I paid no attention to them until my 
horse stumbled and threw me, spraining my wrist and 
at the same time injuring his leg. I was mad at the 
time and rebelled against my fate, as I called it ; but 
now, 0 God ! I thank Thee.” 

Star had by this time recovered from her fainting 
spell, and as the remembrance of the night’s horrors 
came back to her she sprang up, exclaiming : “ Thank 
God, Jack, that you are here! Where is Joe? Did I 
not hear his voice ? ” 

“Yes, miss, God in His goodness sent me back.” 

“Oh, how earnestly I besought Him during those 
hours so fraught with anguish and terror to bring you 
both to my assistance.” Going over to the bed, she 
looked a long while at Margaret, with a wistful, sorrow- 
ful gaze ; then turning to her friends, she asked : 
“ What ails mother? Do you think she will get well?” 

“We think she has the fever that held us down for 
so many months.” 

“ I fear she will never rise from that bed. If God 
would but send a priest to her, poor dear ; her daily 
prayer was for a happy death; and to think that both 
of my dear ones will be denied that happiness is 
perfectly heart-rending to me.” 

“ Miss Star, I am going to hunt for a priest ; it may 
take me three or four days, or may be more, but keep 
up your courage. I may find a doctor at the same 
time. The people at the post are of every creed, the 
Catholics, though, being few and far between, and not 
over-zealous in their religious duties, and take no 
trouble to retain a priest in their midst. The poor 
priests, dear souls, make regular visits there all the 
same, but I can never succeed in catching one of them. 


221 


I either arrive there just after the departure of one, or 
leave just before his arrival, for they don’t take the 
trouble to inquire about his visits. But this time I 
will go right to a mission house ; they tell me there is 
one some ninety miles from the post. As they tell 
me I live at the extreme end of nowhere, and that 
the only company I’ll ever get down here with me 
will be myself, I’ll start out at once, and endeavor to 
disappoint them. Jack, I’ll leave these in your care. 
With God’s help all will be well. Let me have your 
horse, as mine is lame.” 

“Go, dear Joe, and may God speed and protect 
you ! ” 

“ Before I leave, I would like to say a few words to 
you in private, Miss Star. Jack, don’t you think that 
this is the time ? ” 

“Yes, Joe, for God knows what is going to happen 
next. Give it into her keeping now, with our prayers 
for its safety.” Star’s eyes expressed her wonder at 
their serious tones and mysterious words. In compli- 
ance with Joe’s desire, she stepped into the other room 
to listen to what he had to say. His first act was to 
press a small parcel into her hand, saying, “ This is 
what I have brought my little kid down to ; when you 
open it, you will find it very much like silk tissue 
paper. I had many disappointments to go through 
before I got it to this state. To be able to accomplish 
the work in full, I passed nearly two months at 
Diamond Hill, where I felt secure from the prying 
eyes of Dick Prichard and his chums. Now, miss, this 
is something that Jack and I have been planning for 
years, and we want you to guard it for us. As we 
want you to carry it with you at all times, we were 
obliged to make it very small. Your own brain will 
assist you as to the best way to conceal it. Remember, 


222 


it is a trust we give into your keeping. You will 
never let them take it from you, will you ? ” 

“ I will guard it with my life.” 

“Nay, do not risk your life for its sake. Should 
danger threaten you on its account, part with it 
instantly. No one knows of its existence other than 
ourselves. Keep it most particularly out of Scowling 
Dick’s sight and knowledge, for he is the one most to 
be dreaded. Never leave these parts without opening 
and reading it, for unless you know its contents you 
cannot carry out the wishes of your humble friends 
and obedient servants. Again, good-bye, and God 
bless you!” With this he left the house, saddled 
Jack’s horse, and rode off at full speed down the road. 
Star gazed at the package for an instant only, when an 
idea struck her which she hurriedly acted upon. Draw- 
ing forth her scapular, she opened one of the little 
bags in which she kept her scapulars incased, and 
inserted the piece of compactly-folded parchment, 
saying, “ There ! I feel you are safe now ! ” Going 
back to Jack, she said to him, “ It is safe, Jack. I will 
guard it with my very life, for your sake.” 

“Guard it, miss, until it endangers your safety. 
Then, give it up. I promise you it will act like magic 
in your case. Should you ever fall into the power of 
these villains, tell them that you know of the exist- 
ence of untold wealth, and if they take you to a place 
of safety, you will then give them the information 
they have so long tried to get. Your life is of more 
value to us than anything else on earth.” 

“Very well, I will remember all that you tell me; 
but at the same time I will do my best to protect it ; so 
that the day you ask me for it, I will be able to hand 
it to you.” 

A moan from Margaret stopped further conversation, 


223 


and drew forth an exclamation of pity from Star: 
“ Poor Mother Margerie ! how yon do suffer! ” 

“ There, miss, don’t give up. You do as I tell you, 
and I think we can give her some relief.” 

Star went to work, following Jack’s directions with 
a will. When she had rubbed Margaret to Jack’s satis- 
faction, her arms felt like breaking in twain and her 
head reeled from weakness : but daylight and Jack’s 
presence gave her a new strength. She battled bravely 
against her feelings, and went in search of Dermot, 
who had grown both willful and intractable and would 
hide himself in the most unthought of places and 
would resent any interference in what he considered 
his affairs. After an absence of about five minutes, 
she returned to the house in the hope of finding him 
there before her, in which she was not disappointed. 
Jack was standing in the doorway, and saluted her 
with “ O’Shea has returned ; he is taking his tea. I’ll 
watch the sick while you go and take a mouthful to 
eat.” 

' “ Thank you, Jack! I think I will feel decidedly 

better if I do so.” 

Seating herself at the table opposite to Dermot, she 
was about to put a piece of cracker in her mouth, when 
Dermot leaned forward and slapped her hand down, 
saying: “You just leave that piece for me. You act 
as greedy as a pig ! ” 

Tears of mortification rose to her eyes, but were 
quickly brushed away as she looked at Dermot’s ex- 
pressionless face and dull, bleary eyes; she quietly 
handed him the cracker, which he snatched from her 
hands and carried to his mouth with a great show of 
greediness. Star drank her tea without daring to touch 
a cracker, though the plate was well filled with them. 
Dermot sat quietly watching her for a few seconds; 
then suddenly screamed, his face livid with fury, 


224 


“ Leave the table, you slouch ! quick, I say, leave and 
comb your hair ! It looks as if the rats had built a 
nest in it.” 

She had paid no attention to her personal appearance 
since the previous evening, therefore a feeling of guilt 
made her rise hastity and leave the room. After an 
absence of a few minutes, she returned and endeavored 
to get a pleasant word from Dermot. She had combed 
her hair in the style he had always admired, but still 
was doomed to have her hopes crushed, as he sharply 
said, “Now, don’t you think you’ve fixed your hair! 
It looks like some cow’s tail hanging down in that 
fashion ! Fix it up, I tell you ! ” 

“ Well, Father Dermot, you know you have better 
taste than I, so please fix it for me.” 

Going around to where he sat, she knelt on the floor 
before him. Her sweet voice, combined with her 
gracious compliment, pleased him exceedingly, so he 
caught up the long, thick plait and wound it into a 
most grotesque knot on the top of her head. 

Jack heard every word that had passed between 
them, and shook his head sadty as he said to himself : 
“ Poor girl, you have a hard row to hoe, but the tools 
you use are of the finest tempered steel ; yet all the 
same you must not be allowed to shoulder all the 
work.” 

Going to them, he asked Dermot to take a walk with 
him. Speaking to Star, he said, “ Miss, I am going to 
leave you alone with your sick for a short time. Don’t 
be worried, I’ll make all possible haste to get back 
before you’ll have time to miss me. I am going to 
bring my traps up here and stay until things get 
straightened out.” 

“Jack, when you first spoke, my heart sank with 
terror, but your last assertion has lightened it beyond 
measure. I’ll prepare a corner in Father Dermot’s 
room for you.” 


225 


In less than an hour Jack and Dermot had returned. 
Jack’s first words brought back the occurrence of the 
night before, which she had so bravely struggled to 
banish from her mind. A firm conviction took pos- 
session of her that, do whatever she would, she could 
not avert the impending evil to her friends, and her 
soul was filled afresh with sorrow at Jack’s excited ex- 
clamation : “ Miss, there is some deviltry at work 

around here, and that infamous baboon called Scowl- 
ing Dick is at the bottom of it ; so you and I must 
come to an understanding, make a bargain and stick 
to it. Now, whenever you want to go to sleep, just let 
me know, and I will do the same by you. The instant 
you smell weeds burning, call me ! I find that is his 
method of outwitting us — by sending us into the land 
of Nod with the smoke of the sleepy poppy. Then he 
becomes the lord of all he surveys. Do you under- 
stand me? I mean, do I express myself clearly 
enough ? ” 

“Yes, Jack, I understand perfectly. I will now tell 
you what happened to me yesterday after sunset” 

Star then related all that had passed the evening 
before, Jack the meanwhile gritting his teeth and 
clinching his fist in a manner which betokened no 
good to Scowling Dick. When Star ceased speaking 
he said sorrowfully : “ This cough is wearing me 

down so that my strength seems to have fled to parts 
unknown. My unfortunate hollow chest is no match 
for his iron fist, but, please God, we will disappoint 
him yet. As soon as your mother is able to travel we 
will leave this place.” 

“Jack, will you tell me something? I have often 
wanted to ask Joe, but have never done so. Have 
either of you a family depending upon your assistance, 
or any single being who waits for your coming? I 
shall not permit you to tie yourselves down to us, who 


226 


are entire strangers to you, just because your noble 
hearts sympathize with our unfortunate condition.” 

“ Dear miss, on this side of that dark, mysterious 
river we neither of us have kith or kin to claim us. If 
you bid us leave you here alone we will go ; but God 
knows where. My life is nearly spent, not with age, 
but with that dreadful foe of the human race, con- 
sumption. I have never mentioned it to you before, 
as I did not like to give you pain. There! I am sorry 
I told you now. For heaven’s sake, don’t look so sad. 
Close your eyes, miss, just for an instant. Their ex- 
pression pains me more than I can tell. Dear miss, 
speak just one little word. Your lips are colorless, 
and set as though they would never utter a sound 
again. Speak, miss ! oh, speak ! ” 

“0 Jack! you too. Am I to be bereft of all my 
friends, and left alone, alone? Dear God, how forlorn 
and alone, you above fully know, so pity me, dear 
Father, in my tribulations.” 

“ Dear miss, you have taught me to have faith in 
that same dear God. It would, therefore, be foolish in 
me to advise you to do the same. I assure you I feel 
sure that as soon as we can get away from here we will 
all be benefited by the change, which, with God’s help, 
we’ll make very soon.” 

At the expiration of eight days Margaret’s fever was 
broken, and she lay weak and helpless, but in full 
possession of her senses, which fact revived the 
drooping spirits of poor Star. The time had passed 
that had been set by Joe for his return, and yet no 
signs of him. Both Star and Jack had grown quite 
uneasy. Star ventured to urge Jack to go in search of 
their friend, but his answer to her was : “ While Joe is 
absent my post is here. Joe will take care of himself.” 

Dick paid her several visits, but on each occasion 
would thrust his ugly head in at the window and 


227 


make sure that Jack was out of hearing, and then 
remark in his most insolent manner, “ Sweetness, don’t 
forget me. I am here. How are the old folks ? ” The 
hot blood of indignation would mount to her temples, 
but prudence would seal her lips. 

The morning of the ninth day their eyes were 
gladdened by the sight of two horsemen riding up 
toward the house. One they recognized as Joe. His 
companion’s dress betokened a priest. Star’s heart 
sang a glad song of thanksgiving. The watchers 
seemed riveted to the door. Neither dared move nor 
speak for fear that the sight might prove a delusion. 
In a very short time they were fully convinced that it 
was a fact by Joe’s triumphant voice sounding in 
their ears : “ I found one at last ! Here he is.” 

He pushed the priest ahead of him in a hearty, 
though very undignified manner, up to the doorstep. 
Brought face to face with Star, the priest uttered an 
exclamation of extreme pleasure. His eagerly ex- 
tended hands, and face beaming with loving, fatherly 
recognition, his eyes filled with light and tenderness 
as they gazed upon her, puzzled her greatly, and his 
words fairly bewildered her as he said : u At last, 
sweet Mother Mary, you have answered my prayer. 
Dear child, or rather, my guiding Star, my second 
mother! cherished object of my prayers by day and 
night ! Thanks be to God ! I have found you at last.” 

“It cannot be, yet your voice is the same. Your 
face I have no recollection of. Again, you are a 
Catholic priest, and he knew nothing whatever about 
our holy religion. Ah, I think I can place you. 
Were you not giving instructions at St. Paul’s Church, 
Brooklyn, in 186 — ? Yet, no, for if so, why should 
you address me as you have? Why call me your 
second mother ? ” 

“ A second mother, dear child, is one who has en- 


deared herself to another by some act which, small 
though it may seem in itself, leaves an indelible mark 
which time or eternity will ne’er efface.” 

“ But, Reverend Father, when or where have I ever 
done this for you ? Ah, father ! the title of second 
mother will ever bring to me the fondest recollections 
a grateful heart can cherish. God has, indeed, been 
good to me, though I have so often murmured against 
His decree in taking my own sweet mother from me. 
I have still to thank Him for providing me with so 
loving and faithful a second mother.” 

“ Ah, dear child, our own mothers — God’s blessings 
on them — are hearts of our hearts, souls of our souls 
as it were. The love existing between mother and 
child is but the spontaneous outpouring of the natural 
love bestowed upon us by the A 11- wise and Bounteous 
One above. Our second mothers earn for themselves a 
love born of gratitude’s noblest, truest feelings. Your 
second mother has earned that for herself by her 
faithful devotion tQ you. You have never had the 
opportunity of exhibiting any attention to me, to 
your knowledge. Yet your name is linked with my 
own sweet mother’s. To her I owe the light of this 
world, to you the light of faith. I have prayed for 
this moment to come that I might tell you this, and 
thank you in God’s holy name.” 

“ Father, whatever my deed may have been, if it 
has been to His glory, f thank Him for making me 
His lowly agent, but you mystify me beyond measure.” 

“ Do you remember this?” working his fingers 
around his neck, and drawing from beneath his collar 
an Agnus Dei , and showing it to Star, who said : 

“ I remember one that I gave to a friend whom, I 
said before, did not know its value. But that this is 
the same I can scarcely venture to say.” 

“And yet, scapular and person are identically the 


229 


same. Your eyes may well grow round with surprise, 
for as you say, ten years ago I was groping in darkness. 
The first prayer I ever knew you taught me, and let 
me assure you it has been my constant one ever since. 
On that terrible night, though traveling alone, I felt 
as if accompanied by some consoling, comforting 
friend. Misfortune after misfortune befell me, yet 
those words seemed to sustain and carry me on. 
When I met with my friends I found that my son 
had been killed, and my brother mortally wounded by 
the bandits. I was nearly crazed with grief. While 
preparing the grave for my murdered boy, we were 
surprised by the enemy firing upon us. I received a 
shot in my shoulder which threw me into a state of 
insensibility, from which I awakened a month later to 
find that I had passed through a siege of brain fever. 
My recovery was considered a miracle by physicians 
and nurses. I was nursed by that blessed, thrice 
blessed band of women, the Sisters of Charity. When 
they found this — showing the Agnus Dei— they natur- 
ally thought me to be a Catholic. Too weak and 
indifferent to speak, I lay there listening to their 
sweet, hope-inspiring words until I found my heart 
awaking with new and bewildering sentiments. 
Chained as I was to my bed, I had time to think and 
meditate upon my past, present, and future. The 
past I buried in the deepest recesses of my aching 
heart. The present, I found, gave me glimpses of 
light which, in their flashes, were better likened to the 
vivid flashes of heaven’s lightning, illuminating all 
within their range, then leaving the blankest and most 
bewildering darkness behind. I explained my case to 
the good old priest, whose daily visits cheered the sick 
and dying at the hospital He took my hand in his, 
looked long and steadily into my eyes, and said, ‘ Son, 
God is about to bestow His grace upon you ; open 


1.5 


2 BO 


your heart and receive it.’ I did not understand 
his words, or, at least, their import. I did not wish to 
question him further, but not feeling satisfied at the 
turbulent state of mind I was in, I called to my 
assistance the ever-patient and willing Sister Agnes, 
whose advice was, to 4 Pray to God to send the spirit 
of the Holy Ghost upon you, and to the Blessed Virgin 
to befriend you.’ I followed her advice, and in so 
doing, forgot the world, its trials and temptations. 
My heart yearned after a something which the world 
never did or ever could give ; but became mine on the 
day of my first communion. The first taste of 
unalloyed happiness gave to me the determination of 
following the life of a religieux. I selected the Order 
of the Oblate Fathers, after much deliberation, as the 
one whose rules filled me with the conviction of being 
nearest to perfection. Upon my ordination to the 
priesthood, a wild desire took possession of me to 
search for you, my little savior, as in very truth you 
are. My prayer from the moment I parted with you 
has been that God would prevent your being taken 
into the mining districts. It has been a special inten- 
tion offered in all my masses. Now that I have found 
you, child, tell me, have you gone unscathed through 
the troubles and vicissitudes of the western life ? ” 

44 Father, my troubles are just beginning. God has 
indeed heard your prayers and sent you to help me in 
my distress. But we’ve been standing too long already 
for you, in your tired condition. Come in and rest, 
and I will then tell you everything.” 

44 Never mind about resting, just now. I want to 
know all that troubles you.” 

44 Everything went well with me until within these 
few years past ; when my dear old father and mother 
were stricken down with sickness, my greatest fear 
was that they would die without the rites of church. 


231 


Come to them, the sight of you will cheer their weary 
hearts.” He followed her into the house, soliloquizing 
as he went, “ It is as I thought ; her life is spent for 
others ; no thought is given to herself ; yet, she looks 
as if her young shoulders were bent beneath the bur- 
den of some heavy cross.” 

Margaret’s quick eye recognized the priestly garb the 
instant he entered the door. Clasping her hands and 
raising them to heaven she gave thanks to God in a 
voice ringing with a new-born hope. As he approached 
the bedside, she cried, “ Bless me, Father ! for I have 
sinned grievously through black despair! ” Star 
quietly closed the door behind the priest, leaving peni- 
tent and confessor alone with their God. At the close 
of her confession, Margaret sighed deeply, relief and 
happiness blending themselves in the wrinkles and 
furrows of her careworn face. Thinking she had fallen 
off in sleep, he was about to leave the room, when she 
placed a detaining hand upon his and signed for him 
to listen. He understood her desire, and bowed his 
head to catch her words, which were almost inaudible 
on account of her extreme weakness. 

“ Father, I am going to die. I am old, so it makes 
little difference, now or later. My one great anxiety 
is my precious charge. She is not my child, though 
God knows I love her with a love greater than I could 
have given any child He could have sent me. I 
cannot tell you who she really is, for that would be 
wrong, as I promised her I never would tell without 
her consent. But, Father, won’t you take her away 
with you when you leave ? ” 

“ I will, if she will go with me.” 

“ She must go ! she shall not stay here to be killed ! 
That wicked man says he will kill her if she refuses 
to marry him ; he told me so himself. She does not 
know it, but it has been killing me these months past. 
You will make her go, won’t you, now?” 


232 


“ If persuasion will take her your wish shall be ful- 
filled.” 

“ Father, listen ! My old man is not himself. He 
may live on for years, but he cannot take care of her, 
and what is going to happen to her God alone knows. 
O Father! I cannot die in peace unless you promise.” 

“ I will see your daughter and talk to her. I ” 

A light tap at the door and Star asked in a subdued 
voice, u Father, can you leave my mother for a while? ” 

Margaret answered: “Yes, dear, he can go to my 
poor old man. I feel that his needs are far more 
urgent than mine. My poor old dear, sure its myself 
that knows your dear old body holds a heart that’s as 
faithful and loving for your old woman as her’s is for 
you.” 

Father Girard stole quietly from the room, leaving 
Margaret alone with her musings and prayers. He 
followed Star into another room, where Dermot lay 
with a calm look of resignation upon his face and a 
new light beaming in his eyes. 

“ Father, I told him of your coming. Since that 
moment he seems to have gained new life.” 

“ Yes, dear child, new life is lent to him for a short 
time only if I read aright. Go, leave us, and pray for 
him.” 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


“Sure, the only wish that burns in my heart at 
present is to have our darling leave this place. Since 
you tell me that it would have a bad effect on my 
dear old wife to see me die I have set that desire from 
me ; for what would our tender dove do without her 
mother ? Reverend Father, if you will but promise to 
take her away with you, sure I will get a peep at 
heaven before I close my eyes on this world.” 

“Rest assured, my friend, that she shall not stay 
here one moment longer than she desires. I promise 
you that I will see after the welfare of your loved 
ones, and with God’s help your wish shall be fulfilled.” 

“God will reward you for your goodness, Father. 
Will you call my little girl now?” 

Father Girard stepped to the door and called softly 
to Star, who responded almost instantly. Going to 
the bedside she was stricken dumb with the change 
that had come over Dermot. His eyes met her’s with 
a look of tender, confiding love as he said : “ Star, I 

can’t see my poor old wife before I die. Oh, it is so 
hard, and it hurts me here.” Placing his hand upon 
his heart, sobs choked him for an instant, when he 
continued : “ It is for her good. I know it is best so. 

But you, sweet child, will take care of her. I need not 
fret over that, for its myself that knows you are true to 
the heart’s core. She will be all alone when I am 
gone, and the task will be a terrible one for you, for 
she is old and afflicted. Be guided by this good and 
holy man. I feel faint. Kneel and pray for me. God 
is good, his mercy unlimited.” 

His breath came faintly, and he seemed to be 


234 


sinking into a deep slumber, when his lips moved 
again and Star caught the words, “ Tell Joe and Jack 
good-bye. I wish they were here ! ” Father Girard 
walked to the door and called the two men, who were 
sitting on the steps with their faces buried in their 
hands. No words passed between them; yet their 
heavy hearts kept up the same refrain : “ He is the 

first of our little number to go. Which of us will be 
the next to follow ? God grant that something may 
be done for that poor child before the sod will serve as 
a covering to the rest of us ! ” 

At Father Girard’s announcement, “ Your old friend 
is going fast. He desires to see you both before he 
dies,” they sprang to their feet instantaneously, asking 
in the same breath, “Will he recognize us, Father?” 

“Yes; God in his goodness has given him the full 
use of his reason. His mind is perfectly clear.” 

When they reached his side they found that he had 
lost the power of speech. His eyes sought theirs 
eagerly. He then threw them in the direction of the 
kneeling figure at the bedside ; thence toward his wife’s 
room; then again seeking their’s with that dumb 
look of entreaty which lingers in one’s mind forever 
after. 

Joe spoke in a softened voice, “We will, O’Shea, 
you know we will.” 

Jack heartily re-echoed his words, “Aye, aye, they 
shall never want for a protector while God leaves 
breath in my body.” 

His fingers worked as though seeking them. They 
understood what he wanted, and each grasped a hand. 
Father Girard stood at the head of the bed reciting 
the prayers for the dying. At a signal from him the 
men knelt and joined in. Star arose and, bending 
down, kissed Dermot’s withered brow, saying, in a 
voice choked with sobs, “ Good-bye, dear old friend, 


235 


heart loyal and faithful to the last. Forgive me, gen- 
erous benefactor, for my selfishness in allowing you to 
resign the comforts of your home for my sake ! ” 

Her voice failed as she sank again upon her knees, 
but the low yet fervently whispered “ God bless you ! ” 
fell like balsam upon her sore and aching heart. Again 
fluttering upon the air, yet scarcely enough to break 
its stillness, came the words, “Jesus! Mary! and 
Joseph !” from the lips of the dying man. The 
prayers were now offered silently, that they might 
catch his last words, but he had already uttered them, 
and his soul had taken its flight with the holy names 
upon his lips. 

A week had passed since Dermot’s death. Star had 
been kept busy attending to their guest. Margaret, 
upon hearing of Dermot’s death, had fallen into a state 
of coma from which it was impossible to arouse her. 
Father Girard explained to them that her system had 
been so weakened by the dreadful fever she had gone 
through that she had no strength left to battle against 
her grief, and that in one way her unnatural sleep 
might be looked upon as a blessing. He assured Star 
that with care and attention Margaret would recover. 
Joe and Jack took turns in showing Father Girard 
around the place. One evening as Father Girard and 
Jack returned from their stroll, Star noticed a look of 
deep concern on both their faces. When she ques- 
tioned them as to the cause, they put her off with an 
unsatisfactory answer, at the same time telling her 
that their greatest trouble and fear was that she took 
no rest, and that the first thing she knew her strength 
would be gone. After considerable persuasion, she 
finally consented to take a little sleep, and leave Mar- 
garet to their care. 

No sooner had she left the room than the three 


236 


heads came together, and an excited whispering was 
carried on. From Joe’s gesticulations the news seemed 
startling in the extreme ; he listened in silence as long 
as it was possible for him to do so, and as his excite- 
ment reached its height, he sprang up, pushed back 
his chair, and grasped his rifle, knocking it with a loud 
bang upon the floor, as if to emphasize his determin- 
ation. Jack, though as greatly worked up over the 
affair, still thought of the gentle being within hearing, 
and said, a Joe, you will alarm the young lady, and 
unless you want to tell her all about it, we had better 
make as little noise as possible.” 

“Tell her! Why, man, she must be told! How 
else can she be on her guard against those villains 
should they attempt to come here? You know they 
have an idea that O’Shea has lots of gold buried under 
the house, so no telling what they might be tempted 
to do ! ” 

“You are right, Joe; so let’s be quick about what- 
ever we intend doing, as there is no time to be lost.” 

“ Father, can you use firearms? ” 

“When necessity requires it, I think my left hand 
can be trusted equally as well as my right. I don’t 
think I’ll remain idle while such crimes are being 
committed.” 

“We were thinking of asking you to stay here and 
guard those two helpless ones.” 

“I will do whatever you think best, though I think 
I might be of use to you two and to those poor fellows 
— but you are right; some one must remain here.” 
Joe tapped at Star’s door and asked her to come to 
them for a few moments. The first thought that 
flashed through Star’s mind was that Margaret was 
worse, so she hastily complied with the summons. 
Joe took upon himself the duty of spokesman, as he 
was too excited to allow anyone else to do so. “ Dear 


237 


miss, Jack and I have to leave home ; it may be for a 
few short hours only — again, it may be forever. There, 
don’t get frightened ; Father Girard is going to stay 
here. He will see that no harm comes to you.” 

44 Joe, how strangely you speak ! You say you may 
be gone only a few hours, then again that it may be 
forever. What do you mean ? ” 

44 Only this : Father Girard and Jack, while out 
walking this evening, got into the thicket beyond the 
canon, and were trying to get out of it in as careful a 
manner as possible so as not to scratch themselves 
with the poisonous briars, when their attention was 
arrested by Dick Prichard’s voice, asking, 4 Are you 
sure it’s worth the trouble ? ’ 

44 4 Sure ? sure ? I should think we are sure ! Didn’t 
we help to load the train? I tell you, man, the very 
wheels are cogged with gold ! ’ was the answer. 

44 4 But, surely, such treasures must be well guarded. 
Those men are not fools to take such a risk in this 
high way man -lined country without preparing them- 
selves well for a 4 your money or your life’ halt.’ 

“ 4 Every man of them is armed to the teeth, and 
well disciplined.’ 

44 4 Then, how do you propose to tackle them ? ’ 

4 4 4 By decoying them off.’ 

44 4 How ? with a lump of sugar ? ’ 

44 4 No, but with a morsel of beauty. We want you 
to get into their camp and cause a stampede among 
the horses. Now, there is one fellow there that won’t 
stamp after them, and he is the very fellow we want. 
I tell you, Scowls, that fellow carries a United States 
mint strapped around his waist. We call him 
4 Perambulating Gold Bags.’ So we must get him, 
dead or alive.’ 

4 4 4 Yes. But it is more to our taste to get him dead, 
and very dead at that.’ 


238 


“ ‘ That’s all very nice to listen to, but suppose it 
don’t work ? ’ 

‘‘It can’t help but work. If there is anything a 
fellow will run after it is his horse, and he is right, too, 
for a fellow without a horse out here is nowhere, and 
that’s a fact. So we feel certain that the last one of 
them will be thrown off his guard and put after his 
horse, except the one we just told you about.’ 

“‘Well, if they get back before we’ve secured the 
booty, what then?’ 

“ ‘ This is our plan. The camp being deserted, we’ll 
take possession, and receive the returning gents with 
bullets. Possession, you know, is nine-tenths ; the 
other tenth is a very insignificant matter to us.’ 

“ ‘ And I am to have my share ? ’ 

“ ‘ One-third falls to your honorable body.’ 

“ ‘Well, since you have fixed everything so well, 
what time have you set for the picnic?’ 

“ ‘ Somewhere about twelve or one o’clock.’ ” 

Joe had spoken as quietly as he possibly could, so as 
not to excite Star more than was necessary, yet he 
hurried through his recital with all possible speed. 
Then, turning to Jack, he said : “ There, I think that 

is about as near like you told me as it should be. If I 
left anything out you just fix it up in the right place.” 

“ I think Miss Star can understand the situation 
from what you have told her.” 

“0 Joe, of course I do. You are not going to allow 
them to do this fearful thing.” 

“No, miss. Jack and I are going to disappoint 
them a little. Be guided by Father Girard, and in 
case, miss, that you never see us again, remember us 
kindly and pray for us.” 

The two men had reached the door, when Jack 
spoke: “Good-bye, and God bless and protect you, 


239 


miss. Pray for us, living or dead. It will console us 
to think we will live in your memory.” 

With a bound she sprang between the two, grasping 
a hand of each and saying in a voice tremulous with 
emotion : “ If I would follow the dictates of my heart 
I would bid you stay and make craven cowards of 
yourselves. But I trust in that all-merciful Being, 
and feel that His protection hovers over us all. God 
bless and strengthen you in your efforts for justice, my 
dear and noble brothers ! ” Lifting a hand of each to her 
lips and kissing them affectionately she said : “ Come, 
let us kneel and ask Father Girard’s blessing on us 
all.” The three knelt with reverently bent heads and 
received the blessing. Not trusting their voices, they 
arose and left the house without another word. Star 
stood in the doorway watching them through the 
gathering gloom, silently praying for their welfare, her 
heart so heavily laden with fearful misgivings that she 
dreaded to meet the eye of Father Girard, who, while 
he read his breviary, looked now and then at her 
immovable form until it assumed the appearance of a 
statue. After completing his evening prayers and 
fumbling around the room for a while he walked over 
to where she stood and coughed several times to 
attract her attention, but failing to do so, bent forward 
and gazed into her eyes. Such an expression he had 
never before beheld on woman’s face. Sadness had 
printed its indelible mark about her lovely mouth. 
Her lustrous, soulful eyes were fixed on vacancy, but 
away down in their deepest recesses was hidden some 
beautiful, yet mournful memory. Truly was she dead 
to the present, and buried in the past, which, from her 
appearance, must have been deeply gilded with love 
and sorrow. Thinking it best to arouse her from her 
sad reveries, he touched her lightly upon the shoulder 
and called her by name. She turned toward him, 


240 


saying : “ Father, forgive me ; I never meant to 

neglect you, but ” 

“Tut, child, you are not neglecting me! You are 
doing yourself an injury. You must cast those bitter 
memories away.” 

“ Bitter ! Father. They are not bitter. They have 
been my daily companions these last ten years, but 
to-night they crowd more forcibly than ever. When 
those two loyal-hearted men left me I felt as though 
my heart-strings would snap asunder. They are. the 
only friends God has left to me in this whole world. 
Should he take them from me, sad, indeed, will be my 
life. They have each been to me friend and brother. 

0 God ! I have known the wretchedness of being alone 
when surrounded by many, surrounded by those 
whose right it was to love me, and yet in their very 
midst isolation filled my heart with bitterness. This 
is a loneliness fraught only with tender, kind and 
grateful remembrances, instilling into my heart an 
ardent yearning to behold once more those two friends, 
that I may in a measure recompense with a sister’s 
faithful servitude their years of love and watch- 
fulness for and over me. Father, pray for their safety. 

1 cannot pray. I can only linger in thoughts between 
the Father of all and them. What shall I do ? Am I 
about to lose my faith? Has heaven as well as earth 
turned against me? O heavenly Father! still those 
rebellious feelings. From whence do they come? and 
on this night, when we all need the strength gained 
only through prayer and confidence in Thee ? ” 

“Child, do not let that lovely faith which has 
upheld you. all these years desert you now. The 
enemies of your soul are at work. Here, take these ; 
you dropped them as you came in answer to Joe’s call. 
Go to your room and say them.” As Star felt the 
beads between her fingers, she raised them to her lips, 


241 


kissing them reverently, and saying in a low, plaintive 
voice as of a child beseeching some coveted boon, 
“ Sweet Mother ! yon know my needs ! you will still 
befriend your helpless child ! ” 

She left the room to cast herself upon her knees to 
pray for her absent friends. Father Girard took up 
his weary watch beside the sleeping Margaret, forgetful 
that Star and himself were supperless. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


The night had grown darker; the atmosphere was 
stifling with a dull, heavy oppressiveness. The hours 
seemed interminable to the watchers ; the stillness in 
and about the house was such as one would meet with 
in the silent city of the dead at the solemn hour of 
midnight. Suddenly through this appalling quiet 
came the report of rapid firing. Shouts and curses 
rent the air, and pierced the ears of those two anxious 
ones. Star rushed out of her room, to find Father 
Girard standing in the doorway as if about to hasten 
to the scene of action, yet faitering in uncertainty. 
Could he desert those helpless and defenseless women ? 
And again, duty called him to the side of some of 
those poor souls about to meet their Maker. Star put 
to flight every spark of hesitation the instant she saw 
him. Stretching out her arms beseechingly, she cried, 
u Father, what can be done for them ? ” 

“Child, I must go and see. You will not be afraid 
to stay alone for a short while, will you? From the 
sounds, so clear and distinct, they must be very close 
by. You will not be afraid, though, will you ?” 

“ Afraid ! I should indeed be afraid if you did not 
go ! Afraid of that poor soul that I had defrauded of 
its rights! Go, Father! Ned is in the shed. I will 
help saddle him.” 

It took but a moment to saddle the horse and vault 
into the saddle. Giving his blessing to Star, the priest 
galloped away in the darkness, leaving her alone by 
the roadside, with the desire so strong within her to 
follow him to the assistance of her friends that it was 
almost a superhuman effort that she made to restrain 


243 


the impulse. Still, she could not resist following him 
for quite a distance, so far, in fact, that the lights from 
the house were hidden from her view. How long she 
stood with clasped hands, praying and straining her 
hearing to catch the least sound, she could never tell. 
The darkness surrounding her was so dense that she 
could part it with her hands. Starting forward sud- 
denly, for a sound had fallen upon her ears which sent 
a thrill of joy to her heart, and throwing out her arms 
as if to scatter the gloom, she struck a human figure ; 
as she did so, a groan as from one in the most excru- 
ciating torture fell upon her ears, and froze every drop 
of blood in her veins. 

The home-going miners, upon being informed of the 
threatened attack, had placed themselves under the 
directions of our two friends. Joe made a careful 
survey of the place, putting a question now and then 
to test their strength and their knowledge of the 
country. Some one of their number proposed to let 
the rascals know that their villainy had been discov- 
ered, when it was voted down by the others with low 
and determined exclamations of “ For what use ? To 
be caught further down the road by a larger number, 
with them at the head? No, boys; while we have the 
assistance of our two friends, we will fight it out with 
them. Now, please let us have your plan of defense.” 

In response to this appeal Joe said, “We outnumber 
them by five, but they have this advantage over us — 
they know every nook and crook around this valley. 
The only thing I see to be done is to extinguish our 
fires, and station ourselves at our horses’ heads. You 
say that Betsy will give you timely warning of the 
approach of any person ; so, unless they have changed 
their tactics, there will be easy work for us. I would 
also propose to change the position of the wagons.” 

“Your plan is excellent. But do you not think we 


244 


may hit our own men in the dark? Would it not be 
better to leave one fire burning?” 

“Never! this darkness is in our favor. No matter 
how they attack us, they will be obliged to feel for us 
or bring their own light. Now, if you have a plan 
you prefer to mine, just speak it out. We’ll stand by 
you all just the same.” 

“ I propose that we adopt our friend’s plan, boys. It 
is the only plausible one that presents itself to us. 
Again, if they find everything in darkness they may 
decide that we have moved further on.” 

Everything was arranged according to Joe’s direc- 
tions, with the exception that a few of the men 
stationed themselves with undue haste before the last 
fire gave its dying dicker, which revealed to Scowling 
Dick the spot w^here their horses were tethered ; but 
one thing he did not see — yet if he had, it would have 
benefitted him but little, not knowing what part she 
was to take in the evening’s programme — and that 
was the position of Betsy, the property of the ‘ Peram- 
bulating Gold Bags;’ the pet of every man in the 
mines. She had been taught many tricks, one of 
which was to herald the approach of any stranger by 
a loud neighing and a vigorous pawing of the ground, 
a fact which Tom and Jim had entirely overlooked in 
their arrangement of affairs. Joe found himself 
stationed next to a man whose nerves were considera- 
bly shaken, if a trembling, quaking voice was any 
indication. Joe, thinking to reassure him, said, “You 
might change places with one of the men in the 
wagon if you don’t like your present position.” 

“ I am satisfied with my post. My nervousness 
does not arise from any possible injury that can be 
done to me, but I feel to-night as though my prayers — 
ah, but they w r ere prayers, indeed, from an unrighteous 
one — were it not strange for me to hope that they be 


245 


heard? But, God above, I cannot die! I am not 
ready ! Let me but make this just restitution. Once 
more to behold those children ! O God ! if I could but 
hear them say ‘we forgive you/ I could die easily! ” 

“ Don’t talk so loud; others will hear you, and, 
things may turn out all right ! ” 

“ Friend, I feel to-night as I have never before felt. 
Listen ! You may not know — and God grant that you 
don’t — what it is to be a Catholic, and a bad one. 
How this choking, blinding darkness turns one’s eyes 
inward upon their life’s dark deeds, and causes them 
to be seen as if in the glaring light of noonday’s sun. 
My spirit writhes in agony at the thought of dying 
without reparation being done to those I have 
wronged.” Poor Joe’s heart grew too big for him to 
control; his injustice to the poor wretch beside him 
filled him with silent contempt for himself, and an 
earnest desire to help this almost despairing man. He 
said, in as steady a voice as he could muster, “ You say 
you are a Catholic ! If it will console you any, I will 
give you this advice : Should we be outnumbered, 
and the tide turns against us, mount your horse and 
ride southward — but, how can you tell southward from 
northward in this darkness ? Stop ! I have it ! ” giving 
a low whistle, which was responded to by a grateful 
whinny close at his side. “ Hello ! Bonnie, you found 
me, did you? Well, I am glad you are here. Now, 
my friend, let your horse go. Bonnie is saddled and 
bridled, and sure-footed ; he knows the valley like a 
book. When the time comes, you mount him and 
give him the reins; he will take you to a place of 
safety; you will find a Catholic priest there, and a 
young lady, or rather as pure and sweet an angel as 
God ever sent on earth. You can trust her with any 
secret; her voice will soothe your dying hours; heaven 

1 6 


246 


will seem nearer with her beside you, should such be 
your fate.” 

“ What guarantee can I give her of my worthiness? ” 

“ That is for you to decide upon ; but you can tell 
her that Joe Campbell sent you to her, because he 
believes you to be sincere in what you say. Tell her, 
also, to pray for us. Hush ! I hear a footstep 
resembling the tread of a cat.” 

Their conversation had been carried on in a low 
whisper. At the word of caution from Joe, his com- 
panion grasped the reins tightly in one hand, and in 
the other held his pistol ready for use. Scarcely 
was their attention drawn by the footsteps when a 
prodigious neighing struck upon the ears of every man 
in camp, which was followed by a noisy pawing upon 
the hard earth. The effect was startling in the 
extreme to Scowling Dick. He had found the rope 
that held Betsy, by means of a lighted cigar which he 
held enclosed between the palms of his hands. Drag- 
ging himself along in true serpent fashion, puffing the 
cigar light around him as he went, the instant he 
espied the rope he sprang upon his feet, which caused 
the noise that startled Joe. Finding himself in danger 
of having the whole camp upon him, he lost his head 
completely, and gave the signal for the approach of 
the others. The miners were ready to spring from 
their posts, but a steady voice gave the command to 
u lie low.” Again they all held themselves in quiet 
readiness for whatever was to come, and it came very 
quickly. The robbers, thinking the coast clear, came 
rushing into the camp with blazing pine torches ; they 
came boldly, and to the consternation of the miners, 
their audaciousness was warranted by the increase in 
their number of seven men. It was the bandits’ turn 
to experience very great dismay at meeting the full 
number of miners ready and determined to protect their 


247 


property or sell their lives dearly in the attempt. How 
completely the tables had been turned. The surprise 
was electrical. The leaden balls greeted them on all 
sides; from whence they came it was impossible to 
see, for the burning branches had been cast upon the 
ground, and their flickering light was more confusing 
than otherwise. It became a hard matter to distin- 
guish friend from foe. A groan beside Joe told him 
that his companion had been shot. Turning in his 
direction, Joe said, “Why remain longer? If you 
have the strength, mount and leave us before it is too 
late ! ” His advice was taken, but before he could get 
well out of the way, he received three more shots. 
Strength of will alone kept him in the saddle. Bonnie 
kept steadily onward, hastening along carefully, yet 
rapidly, as though conscious of the duty he was to 
perform. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


“ Those fellows can fight it out on their own hook ! 
I see very plainly that the game is up ! Our gentle- 
manly Joe and Jack have played the spies to perfec- 
tion, and prepared them for our reception. Fire away 
to your hearts’ content if you like the smell of gun- 
powder, but as I don’t particularly care for the stuff 
when it is flying so promiscuously in the air, and as I 
have other fish to fry, I’ll bid you good-bye.” 

Like all sneaking cowards, Dick had been lying on 
the ground, trying to figure out the strength of the 
camp, when he discovered Joe and Jack in the midst 
of the fray. Indulging in one of his diabolical 
chuckles, he turned from the place, saying, “ Light out 
of here, Dick. Now’s your chance. Get your joints 
greased, for the parson is there.” Muttering and 
chuckling to himself, he hastened to mount a horse 
which stood near at hand, and galloped away. The 
horse proved to be Jack’s old favorite, Stubs. When 
Dick discovered this, he grunted in satisfaction, “ Well, 
the devil does help his own, else I never would have 
been so lucky. Get along with you, Stubs ; pick your 
own way.” After traveling some distance, he heard a 
horse coming in his direction at full speed. Not 
knowing what to think of it, he determined to halt 
the rider. When nearly abreast of each other Dick 
shouted, “Halt! who goes there? Answer, for I am 
in distress ! ” 

“Who are you ? What is your distress ? ” 

Dick’s quick ears recognized the voice of Father 
Girard, and feeling certain that he had also been 
recognized, said, “ I am Dick Prichard. I am on my 


249 


way to the house in the valley; there is a Catholic 
priest down there. I am going to bring him to a 
dying man ; that is, if I can find my way.” 

He started off as if about to proceed on his errand, 
when Father Girard called to him, saying, “ Take me 
to the dying man. I am the priest you are going after. 
For God’s sake lead me to him quickly ! ” 

“ That’s exactly what I’ll be compelled to do — lead 
you. Here, take this rope, and I will pull you along.” 
Throughout the western states a man never considered 
his horse equipped, unless, in addition to the bridle, a 
rope is tied around the horse’s neck, then looped to 
the pommel of the saddle. After galloping along in 
silence for a little distance, Dick jerked his reins in 
and said, “ Dismount, Mr. Priest ; we are obliged to 
scoop it out on foot for the rest of the way, so let’s 
have your hand and I will guide you.” The first mis- 
givings as to Dick’s sincerity now entered Father 
Girard’s mind, for was not this a plain case of the 
blind leading the blind? — at least as far as seeing 
through that impenetrable veil of blackness was con- 
cerned. His doubt had scarcely taken form when its 
reality was rudely forced upon him by finding his 
arms pinioned behind his back, and a rope drawn 
tightly around his body. Dick laughed in high glee 
over his triumph. Struggling to free himself, he suc- 
ceeded only in exhausting his strength in the vain 
attempt. Dick patted him patronizingly on the 
shoulder, saying, “ Now, Mr. Priest, no use wriggling 
and squirming. You are an individual whose services 
I’ll need shortly, so you stay here until called for. 
Don’t get lonesome ; you might whistle some merry 
tune to cheer me on my way. I must hasten to my 
love ere some other chap steps in.” 

“ Mr. Prichard, in heaven’s name don’t leave me 
tied up here. I feel that some poor creature needs the 


250 


last consolation of his church. For God’s sake, have 
pity on the dying.” 

“ I promise you if I find anyone that needs you 
worse than I do, I will come back for you. Make 
yourself at home. You might take a nap in the 
meantime. So long.” He rode away into the dark- 
ness, indifferent to Father Girard’s entreaties for free- 
dom, muttering to himself, “ I guess you would give a 
good deal to know that you are but a short distance 
from the house, but, by jove! you are in a pretty 
ticklish part of the valley, but I guess you’ll hang out 
there till I come for you. So gnaw away at your 
thoughts for a while.” 

He had cleared but a short space of ground when he 
uttered a wild exclamation of alarm, making use of 
the foulest profanity. He dug his spurs into the poor 
animal’s side, and urged him forward at break neck 
speed, exclaiming, u What blasted fool has done that? 
Be quick, you stiff-kneed animal ! If that fire reaches 
the house my golden calculation will be but a charred 
myth.” The whole valley seemed wrapt in a lurid 
flame. Alighting from his horse, he gathered a few 
branches, and went to work beating the fire right and 
left, cursing the one who had thus placed his interest 
in such jeopardy, and crying aloud in his anxiety, 
“ How do I know but that at the foot of each of these 
trees those fools may have buried a pot of gold ? ” 

^ 

“ In the most holy name of God, who are you ? ” 

“ Thanks be to that same God for my deliverance ! 
You must be the woman he spoke of. Your voice 
brings the music of heaven to my ear ! ” 

“ Of whom do you speak ? ” 

“ Do you know Joe Campbell ? ” 
u Oh ! do not tell me that harm has befallen him ! 
My dear, my noble friend ! my more than brother ! ” 


251 


u Madam, he is well. He sent me to you. I have 
been shot, and I feel faint. For God’s sake, help me 
to a place where I can obtain the assistance of a 
priest.” 

“ Father Girard just rode oft in the direction of the 
firing, but he will not be gone any length of time. 
Come, I will help you to the house.” 

Looking backward over her shoulder, she uttered a 
sharp exclamation of surprise, crying, “ The lights 
must have gone out, and there is nothing to guide us 
through this darkness ! Oh, what shall we do ? ” 

Her companion, meanwhile, was moaning and 
groaning as if undergoing all the pangs of hades. 
Hearing the misgiving in her voice, he cried, “ For 
God’s sake, madam, don’t drive me to despair!” 

“ What can be done in this fearful blackness ? The 
faintest streak of light would set me on the path.” 

“ Place your hand in my pocket — but how can you 
tell where my pocket is ? Ah ! I have on a miner’s 
flannel shirt, with a breast pocket. Now, just place 
your hand on my face, and I will direct you to my 
pocket. For God’s sake, hurry ! My strength is leav- 
ing me ! ” 

As her fingers fell lightly upon his head, he uttered 
an exclamation of satisfaction, saying, “ Now, carry 
your hand downward to the left ! So! There! You 
have it ! Thank God ! You must press a small button 

you will find Ah ! ” Star’s deft fingers had done 

the work; the little wick had ignited, to the joy of 
both. Stooping to the ground, she gathered a handful 
of dry leaves, and blew them into a steady blaze. As 
she arose from her work, her first impulse was to flee 
from the man before her, but pity held her rooted to 
the spot. His colorless face and blood-stained clothes 
were perfectly frightful in the glare of the firelight, 
and as if to add to the horror of the situation, he 


252 


brought his face down close to her’s with a look of 
bewildered incredulity, and groaned rather than spoke 
in a voice of conflicting emotions : “ Great God ! can 
it be ? Have you met me to upbraid me ? To curse 
me? No! no! pity me, for heaven’s sake, and say 
you forgive me ! Come, quickly, take me away from 
here, that I may tell you all ! ” 

Astonishment held her silent, though thoughts 
chased each other with the rapidity of lightning 
through her brain? Could it be? Yes, it must be he 
who sought her forgiveness. No other had ever done 
her an injury! But how came he to be there? Did 
God send him to her after all these years, to do her 
justice?” 

A shade passing over his face, as though the shadow 
of death, caused her to hastily pass her arm around 
his waist to support him, saying, “ My forgiveness is 
yours; but,. as you say, this is no place for you in this 
condition ; we must get to a place of refuge from the 
impending storm. I think my strength will hold out. 
Hark! Who is there? Oh, Bonnie! it is you! I have 
a friend in you ! ” 

Speaking to the stranger, she asked, “ Do you think 
you could mount him, with my assistance?” 

His voice had grown so weak that it was with 
difficulty she caught his whispered “ Impossible! ” 
which again threw her into a state of perplexity bor- 
dering on despair; but Bonnie, coming up to her and 
rubbing his nose against her shoulder and neighing 
with pleasure, sent a thrill of hope coursing through 
her brain once more. Talking to the horse as though 
he were human, she said, “I think we can manage it. 
Bonnie, you lead me, and I’ll lead this stranger.” 

Slipping her arm around the pommel of the saddle 
and tightening her hold around the dying man, they 
started for the house ; every step she took she returned 


253 


thanks to God for Bonnie’s assistance, otherwise she 
would have given away beneath her burden. 

The distance seemed interminable to her wrenched 
and aching body. The terrible thought of this man 
dying in her arms in that dark and lonely wood set 
her brain on fire ; still she would not allow her courage 
to desert her. Prayer after prayer ascended to heaven 
in behalf of the dying man, and when the lights from 
the house flashed before her eyes, she held her 
breath, in trembling dread lest her strength would fail 
her from very joy. 

Reaching the doorstep she drew T her benumbed and 
almost paralyzed arm from the pommel, and dragged 
the stranger into the house. Placing him on the floor, 
she found that he was perfectly lifeless, but whether in 
a faint or dead, she was too excited to tell. Snatching 
up the bottle of cognac which stood on the table, she 
forced some of its contents between his teeth, then 
bathing his face and head with some of the same, she 
soon had the happiness of seeing him open his eyes. 
Now that she looked upon him more closely, her 
wonderment increased beyond measure. This man’s 
hair w r as perfectly white; the wrinkles of age had cut 
deep furrows around his eyes and mouth, while the 
one for whom she had taken him was in first blush of 
manhood some ten years ago. Who then could 
this be? 

Scanning his features closely, to find if possible a 
resemblance to some one she had once known, she saw 
his lips move as though trying to speak. As it was 
the only sign of life he gave, she feared it might have 
been but a delusion ; she longed to speak to him, and 
ascertain if he were conscious, but the unconquerable 
dread of the horrible stillness held her tongue a 
prisoner w T ith the fear that the sound of her own voice 
would strike new terrors to her soul. Turn which way 


254 


she would, her eyes met that which would have made 
the stoutest quake. 

Upon the bed to her right lay the inanimate form of 
Margaret, her eyes partly opened, her colorless face 
looking ghastly in the flickering light of the miserable 
lard-oil lamp. The blood-stained figure beside her 
was dead, to all appearance, for as she touched his ice- 
cold, clammy hands it sent a chill of horror and 
despair to her heart. Lifting her eyes heavenward, 
she cried, “ Heavenly Father ! this is beyond endur- 
ance! send me strength! Poor soul! it has gone 
before Thy throne unprepared ! Have mercy upon 
him, 0 God, according to Thy great mercies! ” 

tier cry pierced through his entire being. He 
opened his eyes and signalled for her to bend her head. 
Obeying quickly, she placed her ear close to his lips, 
and caught the faintly-whispered, yet agonizing words, 
“A priest! for God’s sake don’t let me die without one ! 
Oh, say once more that you forgive me; that you will 
pray for me, and that your other self will have pity 
on me ! I have sinned against you all ! ” 

“As I hope to be forgiven for my offenses against 
others, do I forgive yours against me ! ” 

“ Do you know that it was I that robbed you of 
your home ? ” 

Yes, it must be he; remorse for the act had aged 
him. Fearing that she was about to retract her 
forgiveness, he exclaimed, wildly and bitterly : 

“ I thought, when you would find me out, you 
would curse, rather than forgive me ! ” 

“ What wrong could be committed against one’s 
neighbor greater than mine would be, if I should do 
as you say ? No ! no ! such thoughts must never enter 
your mind ! I forgive you with all my soul.” 

“You are, indeed, what he said you to be. Did he 
divine how near into heaven you would really lead 
me ? A priest — for — God’s ” 


255 


Seeing him about to sink into another faint, she 
dosed him again with Jack’s favorite remedy. His 
strength renewed; he spoke hurriedly: “Unbuckle 
the belt you will find around my waist ; hide it from 
the knowledge of all ! Leave this place as quickly as 
you can, and comply with the contents of a letter 
you’ll find in one of the pockets of it. Swear to me 
that your hand will complete what mine would fain 
have done, but failed. Oh, swear that you will make 
full reparation for my wrong-doing ! ” 

“ I swear that with God’s help your dying wish shall 
be fulfilled.” 

The look of peace which settled on his face fortified 
her for whatever might befall. Rising to her feet, she 
first secured the belt from observing eyes, then turned 
to the door in the hope of seeing some one of her 
friends returning. As she did so, she stood face to face 
with Scowling Dick. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


“ Just in time! ” 

Great heavens! how long had he been standing 
there ? His next words reassured her. He had only 
stopped speaking to wipe his face, and draw a long 
breath as though very tired. 

“ I was beginning to think I would be caught in the 
storm, and not a make-believe storm either. The not 
very distant rumblings give every indication of a fine 
display of heaven’s fire-works to the accompaniment 
of its loud-mouthed artillery. A few drops of rain 
have broken loose — hello! but what have you here?” 

“ Oh, Mr. Pritchard, will you not befriend a dying 
man ? ” 

“ Why, certainly, with the greatest of pleasure. I’ll 
help the gentleman out of any trouble he is in.” 

Shuffling along noisily up to the dying man, he 
exclaimed, “ Hist ! but I think you’re the very fellow 
they are all after.” Bending down, he tossed the poor 
sufterer from side to side, turning his pockets inside 
out, searching for that which was already well taken 
care of. Finding his search fruitless, he sprang up and 
savagely confronted Star, hissing out between his 
clenched teeth, “Look here, you innocent-eyed bag- 
gage, you ! has he given anything into your keeping ? 
If so, trot it out here ! I am going to have it, I tell 
you ! ” 

Looking him fearlessly in the eyes, she replied, “Yes, 
he has given his life into my keeping, and you seem 
quite capable of taking it from me.” 

“Hang you! You know what I mean! Did he 
give you any gold ? ” 


257 


“ No; if he had any gold, your comrades must have 
gotten it from him. You need not doubt my word or 
stare at me so. I have seen no gold.” 

“ I believe you tell the truth. Those fellows must 
have gotten ahead of me, for I am sure this is the 
man ! ” 

“ But, Mr. Pritchard, while we talk time is flying, 
and this poor soul longs for a priest. Please go and 
bring Father Girard ; he went off in the direction of 
the sounds of the firing.” 

“ I owe this man nothing. For his sake Pll not 
budge an inch, but for you Pll go to the end of the 
wmrld, providing I am to bring up alongside of you 
again. Anyhow, I might as well make your mind 
easy on one subject, and that is that you are absolutely 
in my power. Your two friends, Mr. Joe and Mr. 
Jack, are killed. Oh, there is no use looking so white 
about it. Pll take their places without the least incon- 
venience to myself. This Mr. Priest of yours is enjoy- 
ing himself in quiet solitude. I took great pleasure in 
securing him a cosy corner in Wild Cat’s Nook. Come, 
come ! don’t shake yourself into a fit ! ” Holding up 
his hands as though warding her off, he mockingly 
exclaimed, “ There, keep back ! keep your fingers 
down ! ” 

“ Great God ! Mr. Prichard, in that holy name, you 
don’t mean that Father Girard is a prisoner in that 
frightful place, do you?” 

“ Yes, and he’ll stay there until you release him.” 

“Oh! if you have one spark of human feeling in 
your heart, bring him to this poor man ! ” 

“Just you say the word, and Mr. Priest will be here 
on the wings of love. Don’t you see them sprouting? ” 

A moan from the dying man took Star to his side ; 
bending down to catch what he was saying, she heard 
these words issuing from between his parched lips : 


258 


“ A priest ! a priest ! you promised to get one for me ! 
Bring him, for God’s sake, before it will be too late! ” 
The words were spoken between great gasps; his 
features contracted in death’s agony ; his eyes rolling 
wildly, almost frantically, up at her, threw Star in a 
state, bordering on madness. What if he should die 
without a priest ? He must not, while it lay in her 
power to prevent it ! And Father Girard ! Merciful 
God, befriend us! Kneeling down beside the dying 
man, she clasped her hands in distress, and lifting 
them up imploringly to the man before her, she 
besought him in the name of all he held dear, to 
hasten and bring Father Girard. “ Bring him, for 
God’s sake ! bring him at any price you demand! If 
it is God’s holy will, I have nothing to do but fulfill it ! ” 

“ Remember, miss, that before another sun goes 
down you are to become my wife ! ” 

“ Oh, do not stand there while lives are in danger! 
Only bring Father Girard, and God’s will be done ! ” 

“All right, miss! Your word is better than any 
man’s bond ! ” 

So saying, he started out into the storm, muttering 
to himself in considerable trepidation, “ It would be a 
grand go on me if I couldn’t find that Mr. Priest ! She 
might play me some beastly trick with the assistance 
of her spirit friends she seems to rely upon so much.” 
A sudden burst of terrific thunder caused him to run 
in genuine fright, with all his might. The wind came 
whistling through the trees, screeching about his ears, 
as if striving to wrest his head from his body. He 
felt as though chased by all the yelling, screeching 
spirits of pandemonium set loose. To reach the place 
where he had left Father Girard, he found it necessary 
to grasp at a tree for support at every step he took. 
Heaven’s display of lightning became awe inspiring 
and sublimely grand. Yet to this soul-blackened 


259 


wretch it was a thing of terror. Never was he so truly 
anxious for the sound of human voice as at that time, 
as he shouted at the highest pitch, “ Mr. Priest ! Mr. 
Priest ! Oh, say ! can’t you answer a person ? ” 

Father Girard, upon being left alone, made desperate 
attempts to free himself, but finding them to be fruit- 
less, he gave himself up to prayer. Scowling Dick 
had left his beads in his hand, telling him, mockingly, 
to amuse himself with them. He had scarcely settled 
himself to prayer when a sickening sensation stole 
over him as through the darkness he saw six glowing 
balls of fire apparently fixed directly upon him, and 
the growling threatening cry of the wild cat struck a 
chill to his heart ; never did the words, “ Help of 
Christians, aid us in this our hour of need! Sweet 
Mother, hear ! ” ascend more fervently, moye beseech- 
ingly to Mary’s throne than at that moment. The 
rosary which he held behind his back, was pressed 
lovingly between his fingers. Oh, what a weapon ! 
What an insignificant-looking article of defense ! Yet 
it was the only arms he possessed. Closing his eyes to 
shut out the sight of those glaring orbs, as the hot 
breath of their owners swept across his face, he gave 
himself into his Maker’s keeping. What was it that 
held those ravenous beasts at bay ? What power pro- 
tected him from their clutches? Merciful heaven ! 
what was the cause of that dire confusion ? Opening 
his eyes he beheld a moving mass of blackness before 
him. The groaning and roaring convinced him that 
he was in the midst of a wild cats’ fight. 

Their yelping and shrieking seemed to make the 
very earth vibrate with the agonizing sounds. To 
Father Girard it seemed as though centuries had 
come and gone from the time he first beheld the wild 
cats until he heard them running away, rending the 
air with their savage cries of rage. He had barely 


260 


time to draw a breath of relief and offer a prayer of 
thanksgiving ere the storm broke over his head in all 
its fury. He was now to witness a western tornado in 
all of its destructive workings. But the warring 
elements were but summer zephyrs in comparison to 
the storm of indignation raging in his breast at Dick, 
and the sorrow he felt at his inability to help those 
poor sufferers. The thoughts of their needs excited 
him afresh to struggle for freedom. Again he found 
his rope stronger than himself. Lifting his voice to 
heaven, he cried, “ Queen of Mercy, pray for us! 
Hark! No, it was but the echo of my own voice.’’ 

Again the call came through the storm, and the 
voice — yes, surely it was Dick’s. At the words, “ Mr. 
Priest, oh, say, can’t you answer a person?” Father 
Girard’s voice rang out clear and steady on the ever- 
increasing wind, “Yes, here I am, just where you 
left me.” 

“ Ah, I am glad you are there ” — and his voice fully 
confirmed his words — “ but I would like to be able to 
find the spot. This wind has turned me around like a 
French dancing master.” 

Ah, just then a vivid flash of lightning illuminated 
the whole scene, when they discovered that they were 
within a few yards of each other. 

“ That’s it. Now come. I’ll have you freed in a 
jiffy. There }^ou are! Now you skin along in front, 
and I’ll hang on to your coat. There’s work enough 
up at the house to suit you this time.” 

He lost no time in obeying Dick, and, with strides 
truly wonderful for one to take in the face of such a 
storm, they soon succeeded in reaching the house. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


The morning broke clear and beautiful over the 
little valley. For miles around devastation met the 
eye. Trees were uprooted, and the houses of the men 
were swept entirely out of existence. The home of 
our heroine was protected by a large tree falling upon 
it and pinning it securely down to the earth. In the 
front room of the same house lay the body of the 
stranger, prepared for the grave. As poor Star stood 
gazing at his features a restful, contented smile, so 
expressive of a happy death, seemed to grow into life 
beneath her gaze. The horror of her own fate was 
swallowed up in the joy of the soul saved to God’s 
bright kingdom. Why should she sorrow for herself? 
God would in His own great goodness strengthen her 
to bear her cross. As these thoughts ran through her 
brain she raised her eyes appealingly toward heaven. 
As Father Girard caught the look of resignation 
therein expressed tears of genuine pity passed from 
his eyes. Clasping his hands, he exclaimed in a low 
voice : “ Is it possible? Will God allow such a sacri- 

fice?” Yet, talk to her as he would, he could not alter 
her views. Her only answer to his entreaties w r as: 
“ Father, your life and his soul,” pointing to the dead, 
“ fully compensate for whatever wretchedness there is 
in store for me. He is a wicked man, and will do as 
he says. Unless I marry him you will never leave 
this valley. Then there is poor old Mother Margerie. 
Her days must not be shortened. He alone knows 
how bitter this is, yet I bow to His will.” 

After this he could not get to speak a single word to 
her, for Scowling Dick remained a fixture in the room 


262 


until the thought struck him that it would be pleas- 
anter to have the stranger under ground before the 
time for his own wedding ; so he hobbled off to make 
preparations for the interment. Father Girard de- 
termined to make another attempt to persuade her to 
escape from the valley. He was about to speak, when 
he saw her lips move as though in prayer, and then 
heard her anguish-laden voice exclaim : “ Philip, dear 
heart, farewell! farewell, best beloved! God’s will, not 
mine, be done! ” 

He could no longer bear in silence the sight of those 
grief-stricken eyes. Stepping up to her he placed his 
hand heavily upon her shoulder, as if to arouse her 
from her death-like stupor of despair, as he feared it 
was. Shaking her, and speaking in a tone of authority, 
he said: “You shall not do this thing. God does 
not ask it of you. Fly from here ! I will stay, and 
the Lord will assist me.” 

“ Fly like a coward, and leave you to bear the conse- 
quences? Never! My word is passed. He above 
alone can break it. I passed it for His glory. I am 
not going to take it back ! ” 

“ Here, you two ! what are you talking about ? ” 
Turning sadly, yet fearlessly toward him, Star 
answered, “ I was speaking about you.” 

“ Well, and what were you saying? ” 

“ That I knew you to be a wicked man, but since 
God seems to will it so, I will keep my word.” 

“Very well; you had better stick to your bargain. 
Now, you stay in here with these dead folks while Mr. 
Priest and I get the grave ready for this chap.” 

Star walked around the house in a listless, aimless 
manner, her tearless, hopeless eyes taking in nothing 
of the scenery about her ; her lips moved with a nerv- 
ous twitching, for the power of prayer deserted her, 
and only her languidly-throbbing heart repeated over 


263 


and over “ God’s will be done ! God’s will be done ! ” 

The day wore on. Father Girard and Dick returned 
after quite a lengthy absence, and announced every- 
thing in readiness for the stranger’s burial. 

Between Father Girard and Dick, the unfortunate 
man was carried to his last resting place. 

Never was a burial service read with more solemnity 
than was this poor unknown’s, for the spirits of Father 
Girard had sunk to the level of the grave. 

Turning away from the new-made grave, Father 
Girard decided upon making another effort to assist 
Star out of her promise, so he said, with emphatic 
sternness, u Mr. Pritchard, you are playing a very 
dangerous game. You are trifling with the law. I 
have no right to perform your marriage ceremony 
without a license ; moreover, it will not stand good. 
Had you not better ride to the post and get one ? ” 

“ Come, Mr. Priest, you are a right sharp dodger, but 
you can’t dodge out of this business that bad. You 
just get along in there and do as I tell you, or you’ll 
have no chance to oblige anyone else this side of 
Jordan. Oh, yes, you thought that I didn’t see you 
turning things inside out hunting for firearms, did 
you? Well, there isn’t one to be found but those in 
my possession. Priest and all, as you are, you are not 
a bit too good to let me have a taste of lead if you 
could find it. Come, get a move on you double quick ! 
Stop a moment! If you try to make that woman 
back out, I’ll shoot her down before your eyes, and 
then you can have another job of the same sort you 
have just finished. That’s all. Get in there now, and 
put on your Sunday clothes, for the sun is scarcely 
more than an hour high. Ho ! ho ! ’tis a grand old 
saying, that the devil favors his own, and I must say 
I believe it, for he has certainly used his pitchfork in 
my favor by clearing the road of all obstacles, and 


264 


heaving my golden bird into my arms. I am sure 
those two champions of hers were killed, or they would 
have been here long before now.” 

Following Father Girard into the room, he gruffly 
commanded Star to turn around and face the music. 
At the sound of his voice her body became, as it were, 
petrified. She was powerless to move a muscle ; her 
silence and apparent disobedience angered him ; his 
repulsive face clouded into hideousness, as he shrilly 
shouted to her, “ Come ! there is no time to be lost I 
keep your word, or I’ll keep mine ! ” 

Like the last wail of a despairing soul came the 
words, “ Blessed Mother of God, come to my assistance 
and protect me!” 

“ Ye Powers ! What’s that ? ” 

Dick’s cry of alarm awoke to life the two sense- 
bereft creatures before him. Well might his cowardly 
nature quake with dread, for coming up the long lane 
was a body of United States soldiers. How completely 
his cake seemed turned to dough — yet not too fast. 
His crafty disposition must assist him in this emer- 
gency. Never would he let his prize so slip from him. 
Grasping a pistol in each hand, he pointed one at the 
head of each of his victims, and said, “Hide your- 
selves beneath that trap door, and at your peril make 
one sound while those people are here, and I will kill 
all three of you, even if I should be killed immediately 
after. Be quick, or I shoot before they get here.” 

Poor Star, thinking only of the lives of those two, 
hurriedly pushed Father Girard down the steps lead- 
ing into a sort of cellar built by those who had used 
the house before Dermot’s occupancy. Margaret had 
always insisted upon using the room above it as her 
own, so that she could use the cellar as a storeroom 
and get at it, whenever she felt so inclined. Poor soul, 
she little thought that it would ever serve as a foil for 
Dick’s wickedness. 


265 


“ Dick stood, silently watching Star for a moment, 
then said to the priest, “ Come, understand me; my 
finger will never leave the trigger until those people 
leave the house ; and the first shot brings my friends. 
So get down, and remember that the first sign you give 
of your presence, she’ll be a dead woman.” 

The steady tramp of the approaching horses sent 
Dick’s heart leaping up into his throat at each stroke 
of their hoofs. Not getting down quick enough to 
suit his excited brain, he pushed Star roughly, and 
said, “No matter what you hear me say, keep still; 
for if you don’t, I will blast the house to atoms with 
all within it.” 

The wily rascal quickly hid his arms, drew Dermot’s 
big chair to the bedside and settled himself in it. 
Clutching at his hair with both his hands he struck up 
a most doleful moaning. He was not an instant too 
quick. The shadow of a commanding figure fell 
across the doorway, and a sonorous voice filled the 
darkest recesses of poor terrified Star’s heart with sun- 
shine, making her spring up the steps with an 
exclamation of joy, to be checked by the recollection 
of Dick’s threat. But, merciful Lord, what was he 
saying ? To whom was he speaking ? Oh ! the clasp 
of those icy fingers around her throat as these words 
reached her ears: “Come, Nora, you can satisfy your- 
self. This man is nothing but a poor, harmless idiot. 
No ; the evil doers must be further down the road ! ” 

“ Philip, speak to him again ! Do, dear ! I wish you 
could feel as I do. He may be able to tell us some- 
thing. Ask him.” 

“ My good' man, come, arouse yourself. Tell me what 
ails you ? Is your wife suffering ? ” 

The only answer Dick gave was an idiotic shrug of 
his shoulders, followed by a harsh, grating laugh, and 
then fell to whimpering and jabbering in the most 
unintelligible manner. 


266 


“ Come, since I can’t get any sense out of you, stand 
aside and let me examine this poor creature. In God’s 
holy name ! I wonder if these two creatures live here 
alone ? ” 

Ah ! the keen eyes of Nora had observed that which 
Philip’s had failed to notice. She was about to speak 
when a couple of soldiers entered the room and said : 
“ General, we have searched the place and find noth- 
ing suspicious-looking around ; everything bears the 
stamp of care and cultivation. The boys think — but 
excuse us — ” 

“ Go on ; the boys’ thoughts have often led their 
generals to victory,” he said, giving them a smile of 
encouragement. 

“Thank you, sir; but they do think if the thieves 
are not here, they are nowhere around this little 
valley.” 

“ Oh, Philip ! there is something wrong, something 
inexplicably uncanny about the place. Just see how 
clean everything is! I feel as though murder had 
been committed here! Do not, 0 do not leave this 
place ! ” 

“I’ll admit that it would be murder in the first 
degree to leave this poor woman alone with this im- 
becile. She must have been in this coma for some 
time. We will have to move her to the camp for treat- 
ment. This poor fool must be attended to, also.” 

Star had long ere this fallen a helpless, insensible 
mass at the foot of the cellar steps. Father Girard, 
standing over her, powerless to assist her in the dark- 
ness of their underground apartment, groaned in spirit 
at their helplessness; then suddenly started up the 
steps, angrily exclaiming : “ Idiot that I am, to allow 
this creature to be tortured by that wretch ! Out upon 
me for the veriest coward ever born ! ” 

Violently throwing open the trap door, he sprang 


267 


upon Scowling Dick, pinioning his hands behind his 
back, and cried : “ Secure this villain ! For God’s sake, 
secure him ! ” 

No sooner were the words spoken, than the act was 
performed. 

“ Merciful Heaven ! Father Girard, is it you ? ” 

“God be praised, General Warren, but my senses 
came back to me in the nick of time — but make that 
wretch stop his blood-curdling noise. Get him out of 
here, that I may bring that poor child into pure air ! ” 

“ What child, Father ? What child ? ” 

No use to ask any questions, for Father Girard had 
fairly tumbled down the cellar, regardless of steps or 
life, while Philip and Nora stood staring at each other 
with blanched faces and nervously working features. 
Nora, no longer able to control her feelings, exclaimed: 
“Oh, Philip, I know it is! I can’t help it! I know 
it is! ” 

“ Nora, for God’s sake, stop ! You unman me ! What 
terrible fancy has taken possession of you ? I tell you, 
you are but dreaming — Father! Father! let me see 
her.” 

Snatching her from Father Girard, he gazed eagerly 
into her face, and then began raining kisses upon her, 
calling her by every endearing name. Nora danced 
about the room, clapping her hands, crying and laugh- 
ing in the same breath, trying every now and then to 
get a kiss at poor Star’s face, and succeeding only in 
bumping her poor little pug nose against Philip’s curly 
head. 

Opening her eyes, Star gazed into the love-lit ones 
of her idolized Philip. Closing them again with a sigh 
of happy contentment, she seemed about to sink into 
a restful slumber, when she suddenly sprang from his 
embrace with a sharp cry of pain, and threw herself 
upon her knees by Margaret’s bedside, burying her 


268 


face in her hands to shut out the sight of the loved 
face. 

Philip, mistaking her act, and thinking her heart 
full of resentment for his heartless desertion, walked 
to her side and stood with arms folded across his broad 
chest, his head bent in an attitude of humble contri- 
tion, and said : “ Star, precious one ! Your forgiveness 
I dare not ask. Yet, darling, if you could but know 
how I have suffered ! How long and weary the years 
have been to me without you ! Speak one little word 
of pity! Oh, say that you have not ceased to love 
me!” 

What caused that gentle, loving, pitying heart to be 
so unrelenting? Why that hesitation? His next 
words brought forth the cause. 

“ Star, my own, I have kept my heart intact for you. 
Don’t tell me your’s is given to another. Have you 
ceased to love ?” 

“Ceased to love you, Philip? God would not have 
it so. But Nora ! I feared that she ” 

He had gathered her to his heart ere this, and 
smothered her doubts with kisses, saying: “Your 
little friend has kept me tied to her sweet will for 
some years past. She has been my mentor, my 
guardian, my plague and daily torture. She is, and has 
been, everything that a pure, true woman can be to a 
grief-stricken man.” 

Father Girard and Nora had left them to themselves 
and to their joyous meeting. We can do no better 
than to follow their example. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


“ Father Girard, I wish you would use your per- 
suasive powers in my behalf. I have begged, implored, 
coaxed, and came very near commanding, but stopped 
before arriving at that point.” 

“ In what manner can I be of service to you ? Do 
you want me to tell Mrs. Trusting to resign her 
position to you? I am afraid Pll not comply with 
your request if it is that, for the sight of that long- 
suffering face, pillowed so confidingly on the bosom of 
that loving and sympathetic friend, is balsam to my 
heart. Poor child, how she has suffered, and yet no 
mark of resentment is left on her pure brow.” 

“ Aye, Father, the thoughts of what she has had to 
endure embitters me against mankind. But, as you 
say, from her looks she harbors no such feelings. How 
sweetly restful she looks. This is what I want you to 
do. You know our story, and I think you have given 
us your sympathy. I fear to let her get out of my 
sight again. Heaven only knows what may happen ! 
I have tried to insist upon her becoming my wife im- 
mediately, but she refuses, saying that until she finds 
her sister she will not think of accepting happiness. 
Now, Father, think of the sacrifices she has already 
made and you will know she is not right.” 

“My son, my advice to you is: Let her take time 
to think. Don’t speak. By time I mean, let her 
sleep through this night in the assurance of the mani- 
festation of God’s great favor to her. Look ! she has 
fallen into a dead faint, and her happy little friend 
thinks her sleeping.” 

Darkness and light! sorrow and joy! What a 


270 


dazzling confusion. Poor Star’s over-wrought nerves 
gave way, leaving her insensible to all around. She 
was put to bed and tenderly cared for by loving hands. 
After receiving Phillip’s assurance that there was 
nothing serious the matter with their precious one 
Nora seemed to be moving on air, and informed the 
gentlemen that she was the lady of the house, and 
that she ordered them to go and seek a little rest, as 
she intended to stay up with the sick. Philip laugh- 
ingly responded that she could stay where she was, 
and they would attend to everything else. “ And let 
me advise you to lie down beside Star and shut your 
eyes in sleep.” 

“ Which is the most desirable, that I should shut my 
eyes in sleep or close my mouth in silence ? ” 

“ Both equally desirable ! ” 

“ You horrid, thankless man ! Just like you. Take 
him away, Father, for he is the personification of in- 
gratitude.” 

u Come, Father, Mrs. Trusting is not near so anxious 
to get rid of us as we are to get rid of her ; so ” 

“O Philip! are you sure Star is all right?” 

“ Yes, Nora; you can rest easy, my little woman. If 
you get alarmed during the night you will only be 
obliged to raise your voice a very little, as I’ll be in 
the next room.” 

Good-nights were exchanged, and Nora left in charge 
of her friend. Philip turned his attention to Margaret, 
saying : “ I think it is about time to administer 

another dose of medicine. It must, without fail, get 
her heart into a healthy action before many hours. 
Dear old Mother Margerie, God’s blessings on your 
devoted head.” 

“ Amen, General, for never have I seen more de- 
votedness in all my existence. No palace on this 
broad earth holds hearts more true than those of Miss 
Star’s friends.” 


271 


“ It is as she says. She found beneath their rough 
coats a velvet lining, wherein nestled hearts of purest 
gold. Ah, me, how different to our hearts of steel, 
encrusted with the rust of suspicion.” 

“ Excuse me, General, but to what apparent cause 
are we indebted for your timely arrival on the scene?” 

“To a wilful, impulsive little woman. Father, I’ll 
tell you, but she must never know it. That same 
little woman has ever been, and still is, a perfect 
enigma to me. Since her parting with Star and the 
discovery of her banishment from home Nora has 
never given up her authority over me. Our first 
meeting after she received the intelligence was a stormy 
one. She berated me with her little sharp Irish 
tongue in no gentle manner, I can assure you, and, 
Father, I bowed my head in my hands and cried like 
a child. And when she ceased, through want of 
breath, I exclaimed : 

“ 4 Little one, don’t stop ; scold me to your heart’s 
content. You are the only one I have to speak to of 
her.’ Ah, Father! is it any wonder that I am a 
puppet in her hands ? Father, when she would talk 
it maddened me, and when she did not, it was worse. 
In years to come I’ll have time to dilate upon the 
beauties of dear old Nazareth. You see, Nora was 
placed there by her relatives, and I found it out quite 
accidentally, as they had intended to take her to New 
Orleans. I met the young lady on the street in Louis- 
ville, in company of one of the Sisters. She broke 
loose from the Sister’s side, and ran up to me, 
exclaiming : 

“ ‘Oh, Mr. Col. Warren ! My friend’s Philip ! Where 
is she? How is she? Why didn’t you bring her?’ 
My guiding star had led me to this golden link of 
bitter-sweet memories. From that day I haunted her 
shadow. After she grew to womanhood, she laughingly 


272 


declared she would turn the tables and haunt mine, 
by marrying my shadow, as she called my dear old 
friend, Charlie Trusting, which in truth he was. The 
young scamp just fooled me to perfection by declaring 
the drives to and from the convent to be very benefi- 
cial to his health, and I am pretty sure he took them 
between times. 

44 Since their marriage we have never been separated. 
We were ordered out here two years ago to assist in 
putting down the Indian troubles, and from the 
instant her feet touched the western shores she declared 
we were on Star’s trail, and each morning she would 
exclaim, 4 One day nearer to Star ! ’ 

“ I suppose, Father, you are thinking that I am a 
long ways off from the subject, but you would not 
understand my meek obedience to that little tyrant’s 
will otherwise, so I beg your pardon, and start afresh. 
A few days ago, Captain Trusting was sent out in 
command of a company to scour the country after a 
gang of thieves. This morning, Mrs. Trusting grew 
uneasy about him ; the accounts of last night’s storm 
nearly turned her brain on his account, and the way 
she would confuse the names of Charlie and Star 
drove me almost frantic. Nothing would do but that 
I should go with her visiting some of her sick folks — 
by the by, that reminds me of the battery ; she wanted 
me to use it on a poor old rheumatic — as she declared 
poor old Dr. Staples would make a first-class doctor in 
Quackdom. For miles around the people take us to 
be brother and sister ; the soldiers, in fact, every one 
of them, think the same.” 

44 Well, General, I have been thinking the very same 
thing. The resemblance between you is something 
truly wonderful.” 

44 Ah, Father! it is the resemblance born of the 
sympathy of heart. Charlie often laughingly tells us 


You two talk Star so much, that you actually look 
Star.” 

“ He is not far from the truth there, now that you 
bring it to my notice, for you three do look alike, 
’though it may be as you say, sympathy’s link. 4 Like 
thoughts,’ we are told, make 4 like faces.’ But I inter- 
rupted you.” 

“Well, this little sister of mine made use of my 
knowledge of medicine for the benefit of any poor 
creature going to her for relief. She never has learned 
to respect my dignity” — with a smile indicating more 
pleasure than aught else — 44 as General. In compliance 
with her desire we started out, attended to a few of 
her charges, and then being exhilarated with the fresh 
morning air, she proposed a gallop across the plains. 
We were not more than five miles from camp when we 
espied a lot of our men coming in from a hunt. I 
stopped them to inquire if any news had reached them 
concerning Captain Trusting’s men. While talking, 
we saw a wagon moving slowly along, as though its 
occupants were sick. We determined to investigate, 
so rode forward to meet it. Nora’s loquacity becoming 
truly alarming in the meantime, I tried to remonstrate 
with her, but all to no purpose. She seemed possessed 
of all the most impossible ideas that ever entered the 
brain of man or woman. The only satisfaction I 
received from her was a saucy toss of the head and 
4 Scold all you want, Mr. Philip, but I can’t help it ! I 
am in a perfect fever of expectancy ; it may be that 
we are going to unearth a gold mine ! ’ 

44 We reached the wagon, and found the people to be 
home-going miners. They gave us a very brief sketch 
of the attack by the thieves, and directed us to this 
little valley ; they could give us no particulars of the 
people hereabout, but said that the two Vho could tell 
us anything were badly wounded and unable to speak. 


The poor fellows were worn out with the struggle 
against human fiends and God’s tempestuous winds. I 
advised them to seek rest and assistance at the camp. 
I then urged Nora to ride back with the orderly, but 
she twisted up her mouth cork-screw style, and 
exclaimed, 4 This is one time that I’ll not turn back. 
Why, Philip, I feel as though I could jump over my 
horse’s head, and beat him in the race ! ’ 

“ No more was to be said. Her horse had already 
bounded ofl in obedience to the rein. From that 
moment until you saw us she kept my brain in a 
whirl, with, 4 1 am sure something is going to happen ! 
Philip, I studied all about electricity at school and 
afterward with Charlie and you, but I declare I don’t 
understand it. What is it ? Isn’t it when your whole 
body feels tingling, as though millions of grass burs 
were on a frolic, dancing a jolly quickstep out through 
the pores ? ’ 

“ Without waiting for an answer she would rattle 
on, scolding me for lagging, and then shouting at me 
for leaving her behind, for I must confess, Father, that 
her spirits became contagious. Woe to the one who in 
the future will dare to look cross-wise at one of her 
presentiments, or smile when she declares, ‘ I feel it in 
my bones.’ Now, Father, I think your appearance in- 
dicates that a little rest would not come amiss. I will 
attend to Mother Margerie, and if necessary call in one 
of my men.” 

“You are right. Last night’s and to-day’s expe- 
rience has been a little trying; with Mrs. Trusting’s 
permission, I must say ‘ I feel it in my bones.’ So, 
asking God’s blessing on us all, I’ll bid you good- 
night.” 

“ Good-night, Father ! Say an extra prayer for my 
intention.” 


275 


As the door closed on Father Girard, leaving Philip 
alone, he fell upon his knees to give thanks to God. 

After the first, “ O God ! I return Thee my — ” he 
broke off with sobs, unable to utter another word. 
Great tears trickled down his cheeks. Tears ! but such 
sweet, soothing tears; tears of joy, the first he had ever 
shed in his life. Was he not entitled to them ? Had 
he not passed through the flood-gates of sorrow ? 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


The next morning the little household was astir be- 
fore the peep-o’-day. Star informed her guests that 
there was a treat in store for them, and that she would 
then see to their breakfast, as they would have no time 
to eat it before. 

Picking up the lamp, and bringing the light close 
down to Margaret’s face — for it was still dark — she 
gave a glad cry of, “ Philip, have you noticed the glow 
upon her cheeks?” then, in a subdued tone, “or is it 
but the reflection of the lamp-light ? ” 

“ No, dearest, it is the glow of returning health. Her 
heart-beats are becoming regular, and with God’s help 
we will soon have her all right. The battery has as- 
sisted me greatly ; the second shock I applied seemed 
to rouse her considerably, but not being a very strong 
one, it must necessarily be slow.” 

“ Hark ! Come ! He is ready.” 

The tinkling of a little bell caused the interruption. 
Star gave them no time for comment, but hurried 
them off to a little room, where to their surprise they 
beheld a quaint little altar, upon which were two 
candles burning, in readiness for the mass which 
Father Girard was about to say. 

As Father Girard stood at foot of the altar, his heart 
told him that his little congregation had but one end 
in view that morning, and that was joyful thanks- 
giving to their God. The refrain of praise swelled to 
such proportions that it overcame the little party, and 
naught but low-breathed sobs, mingled with silent 
tears of gratitude, were laid at the Savior’s feet, there 
present before them. 


277 


When Father Girard turned toward them, saying, 
“Ite missa est ,” his voice assumed a still deeper tone of 
joy, and his eyes lighted up as if at some pleasurable 
sight, seeming reluctant to leave the door. What a 
thrill of deep, rich music happiness gave to the voices 
that morning as they responded to the prayers after 
mass. Father Girard astonished them by saying : “ Let 
us return thanks to God for Mrs. O’Shea’s recovery.” 

The prayers were said in obedience to him, though 
with a great deal of wonder, which turned to an em- 
phatic and heartfelt “ Thank God ! ” upon hearing 
Margaret’s voice join in the prayer; and turning their 
heads, they beheld her kneeling in their midst. 

Father Girard, leaving the room with the Blessed 
Sacrament, Star hastened to Margaret’s side. Slipping 
her arms around her, she embraced her with all the 
warmth of her loving nature, exclaiming: “Dearest 
mother! how delighted I am at the sight of you! 
Come, let me help you back to your room and make 
you comfortable.” 

“Darling, it’s myself that matches you in delight; 
but of one thing I am determined. Here I am, and 
here I am going to stay until I hear Father Girard 
pronounce the words that will make you Philip War- 
ren’s wife ! ” 

“ But, mother, you know that is something that I 
cannot do until I hear something about sister, and the 
mystery that surrounds us, much as my heart yearns 
to comply with your request. But, mother, how do 
you know where Philip is?” 

“ How do I know ? Why, God’s blessings on my 
boy’s head ! Didn’t I lie there the blessed night 
through listening to his prayers and to the sweet 
words he kept repeating over and over again about 
your own sweet self? Yes, God kept my tongue still, 

1 8 


but opened my ears ; and I tell you I am not going to 
move until you are Philip’s wife ! ” 

The glowing cheeks and sparkling eyes showed no 
signs of displeasure, and as Philip stepped up to her, 
gazing at her with pleading eyes more eloquent than 
Margaret’s eloquence, she said : 

“ Mother, I have always tried to act in accordance 
with God’s will, so don’t compel me to do this thing, 
for I feel that I would be acting according to my own 
pleasure. Ah, mother! how can I accept such com- 
plete happiness without first ascertaining the lot of 
my beloved sister ? Philip, you are too generous, too 
noble to second her desire! First assist me to find 
sister ; then, darling, I am ready to devote my life to 
your happiness ! ” 

Sobbing aloud with conflicting emotions, she ex- 
claimed: “Think how many years have passed since 
I last beheld them. And my aunt, heaven’s blessings 
on her. If I could but hear of them all would be 
well.” 

“ Star, sweet heart, forgive me for neglecting to tell 
you about Stella ; but if you will consider a moment, 
I have really had no time to do so. But you must sit 
down and stop trembling, or I will not tell you a 
word.” 

“ Nora, love, is it bad news ? ” 

“ No. You will not take it as such.” 

“ Tell me quickly.” 

“ I will if you will promise that as soon as you hear 
it you will become Mrs. Warren. 0 Star! do become 
mortal and descend to my level. I cannot ascend to 
where you stand, and if you will only marry Philip I 
will feel that you have not been canonized, for no 
aint would ever stoop to love him.” 

Poor Margaret, not understanding Nora, tartly ex- 
claimed, “I think such personal remarks quite 
unnecessary ! ” 


279 


Father Girard, returning at that moment, took in 
the situation instantly. Nora, rather crestfallen, 
turned to him for help, saying : “ Tell Mrs. O'Shea 

that if we abuse Philip, Star will come to the rescue. 
And, poor fellow, she really ought to take pity on 
him.” 

“ Daughter, if you value my advice I will give it to 
you.” 

“ You know, Father, that I prize your slightest word, 
and that your disapproval would cause me pain ; but 
if you fully understood how it is I know you would 
not insist upon my marriage with Philip for a while.” 

“ Very well, daughter. Ill wait here on my knees 
until you make up your mind.” 

“Nora! Nora! tell me, dear, where is my sister?” 

“ She is not only your sister, but a sister in Christ 
Jesus to everybody. She has taken the veil, and be- 
come a Sister of Charity.” 

Would those eyes ever cease glowing as if with 
some beatific vision as the sweet words came flowing 
like music from her lips, “Oh, Sweet Sacred Heart of 
Jesus, sustain my heart to bear this great happiness! ” 

Her beholders felt as though their gaze could linger 
forever on her face. But Father Girard called softly to 
the others, saying : 

“Leave her to herself for a while. Her heart has 
sought the surest Counselor.” 

Once outside the room, Nora chidingly said to 
Philip, “0 Philip! why didn’t you tell Star about 
Stella?” 

“ But, Nora, how could I? I really had no time.” 

“ Oh, I forgot you had too much to say about your- 
self! Just like you selfish men ! ” 

Father Girard smiled and shook his head medita- 
tively, saying, “ How like children ! they would rather 
quarrel than break down before each other. How 


280 


wonderful are the works of God.” His further medi- 
tations were interrupted by Philip’s voice saying : 

“ Mother, it is time for your medicine. Pardon my 
negligence.” 

“Ah, my boy, don’t talk to me about anything just 
now but my pretty one in there. She has always done 
as she wanted. You can see for yourself she can twist 
every one of us around her little finger, and yet the 
heart has been gnawed out of her with that love and 
hungering after you these years past. Ah, me! I am 
afraid a girl never knows what she wants. Yes, cer- 
tainly, I’ll take it from you.” 

“ I think you had better lie down a while, for you 
will need all your strength to assist my cause.” 

“ My dear friends, if you will follow my advice, you 
will prepare for the nuptials immediately. I would 
advise you, my son, to prepare for holy communion.” 

“ Since you don’t deem it worth your while to give 
me advice, I’ll take the responsibility upon myself 
and do likewise,” said Nora. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


“ Mother, has Star come from the chapel yet ? ” 

“No, dear; and if you’ll let her, she’ll just stay 
there all day, with sweet dreams ! ” 

Nora was about to call her, when her attention was 
drawn down the road. With an exclamation of sur- 
prise, she called Philip to the door, then called 
delightedly to Father Girard, saying, “ Father, come ! 
just look at my handsome hushand! ” 

She was about to run out to meet him when Philip 
placed a detaining hand upon her shoulder, and said, 
“ Wait ! It puzzles me ! Why should that ambulance 
be drawn so slowly ! There must be dead or dying in 
it. So you must not go near it till we find out.” 

“You are right this time, Philip! Look how close 
he keeps to it. He appears to be speaking to someone. 
Oh, Philip ! I see a lady in it ! ” 

“Pooh! You are suffering from the green-eyed 
monster ! But what brings him here with such a body 
of men?” 

“ There ! Look! Didn’t I tell you there was a lady 
there? No, not only one, but two, three; goodness 
how many more? No wonder my stylish Captain 
Charles looks so gallant ! ” 

No use trying to detain her any longer. The party 
had nearly reached the house, and Nora rushed out 
and up to her husband, exclaiming, “ Charlie ! Charlie ! 
I have her ! I have found her at last ! ” and the Cap- 
tain was fairly pulled from his horse by his impulsive 
little wife, and hugged and kissed amid hysterical out- 
bursts of joyful exclamations. “Just think you’re in 


282 


time for the wedding! Oh, she is just as sweet as 
ever, only sweeter ! I knew I was going to find her ! ” 

“ How strange ! how wonderfully strange 1 Darling, 
I know from the joy thrilling through your voice 
whom you have found. But stay, dear ; look in the 
ambulance ! ” 

“ Sisters of Charity ! Are they the ones Father 
Girard sent for to place in charge of his hospital?” 

“Yes, dear, they arrived yesterday; but look again 
at that one who sits as though transfixed, with tears 
running down her cheeks from eyes as gloriously beau- 
tiful as heaven’s brightest orbs. She has heard what 
you said, and though partly prepared, the certainty 
now overwhelms her.” 

“Oh, oh, oh! my, me! Charlie! Star! Philip! 
Come quick, or I shall go wild with delight ! ” 

Her screams — for it was to screams that her exclam- 
ations came to — brought Star running breathlessly 
out, fearful of some new trouble obscuring her rainbow 
of promise. 

The ladies had alighted, and were standing in 
bewilderment, not knowing which way to turn; all 
appeared as if bereft of their senses. Star stood an 
instant, as if trying to comprehend the situation, when 
her eyes fell upon a loved face, and with one spring, 
was clasped in a loving embrace, with a prolonged cry 
from both, simultaneously, of “ Sister ! Sister ! ” 

Oh ! that soul-stirring, rapturous cry ! Human 
nature showed itself in all its contrary phases. Faces, 
which should have been bright and laughing from joy, 
wore the semblance of sadness; lips were quivering, 
and all eyes were filled with tears. Nora hung around 
her husband’s neck sobbing as though her heart would 
break. Another figure stood pale and immovable, 
with her coal-black eyes looking hungrily, yearningly, 
lovingly upon the pair before her clasped in each 


283 


other’s arms, oblivious of all else, forgetting the heart- 
aches and sorrows of the past, and living over again 
their happy girlhood. Yet, no ; for this was a sweeter, 
happier, holier bond, purchased by love’s noble sacrifice, 

A trembling voice calls them to remembrance of the 
presence of others. “ My babies ! My sweet babies ! 
My litle girlies ! I knew that God would bring you 
together some day ! ” Throwing both her arms around 
their necks and drawing their heads down upon her 
shoulders, Margaret kissed each alternately. How 
vividly was the group of Naomi, Orpah, and Ruth 
brought to the minds of those looking on, and the 
words of Margaret verified the picture. 

“ Holy Virgin ! thou hast heard my prayer and 
interceded for me. Everlasting glory be to the name 
of God! Thou hast given my babies to my arms 
once more; yet I know I must resign my claim on 
them again ! ” 

“ Stay, mother! You shall never resign your claim 
on me, for where I am you must also be. But don’t 
let us talk about parting now that we have just met. 
My dear sister, how thoughtless and selfish I am in 
my happiness. Come inside and rest. There are 
others waiting to see you.” 

“ My dear one, do you not see one standing with 
arms outstretched to receive you, and eyes fairly 
devouring you?” 

Could those be the same cold, piercing black eyes 
whose flint-like gaze had stung her to the heart some 
ten years ago. Yes, they were the same; but what a 
deep, soft, smoldering fire, love and religion had 
kindled in their depths. With one bound, so to 
speak, Star threw herself into those extended arms. 

“ Stella, how can you forgive me ? I do not deserve 
it!” Great sobs choked her further utterance. Star 
said, in her soft, musical tones : “ Aunt Elizabeth, let 


284 


the past, with all its bitter memories, be buried. Let 
us live only in the present, and in the hope of a 
happy future ! ” 

While they were thus occupied, whispering words of 
repentance and sweet forgiveness, Sister Mary Stella 
was surrounded with loving and joyous greeting from 
all sides. After the excitement had subsided Sister 
Mary Stella turned to the Sister of Charity, standing 
near the ambulance, and said : “ Sister Agnes, the 
prayers of our community have been answered. I 
have found my sister.” 

Mrs. Chester and Star here joined the group, and the 
latter, with a happy, rippling laugh, asked: “How 
did it all come about? What caused you to come 
this way ? ” 

“You tell her, Sister Mary Stella.” 

“ When we landed we were met by Captain Trusting 
inquiring if we were the Sisters Father Girard had 
sent for. We, of course, answered in the affirmative, 
when he asked us if we would oblige him and hasten 
to the bedside of two dying men. He informed us 
that they were both Catholics, and that Father Girard 
was away, and so he had taken the liberty of coming 
for us. We complied instantly. Aunt Elizabeth ac- 
companied us. Captain Trusting had recognized me, 
and naturally we found much to talk about. Your 
disappearance formed the principal element of our 
conversation. We reached the tent wherein the sick 
were being cared for after a short walk. The instant 
the sick men laid eyes on me I thought the poor fel- 
lows delirious. They plied me with questions con- 
cerning my escape from the valley, and of the safety 
of Father Girard, and some one else whose name I did 
not catch. 

“Of course I saw they were laboring under a mis- 
take, and not being able to give them any satisfaction, 


285 


I essayed to speak a few words to set them right, when 
I was interrupted by one of them with : ‘ Thank God! 
miss ! that you are out of that den ! The thoughts of 
you down there alone have been killing me. But, 
miss, why do you act so strangely ? Why don’t you 
speak to us like your own bonnie self? Is it that the 
rascals have turned your brain with fright? I know 
that your gentle heart would never let you treat us 
this way otherwise.’ And, sister mine, I cried. I 
could not help it, for my very soul cried in sympathy 
with the poor man ; he broke down completely, cov- 
ered his face w r ith his hands, and sobbed aloud ; the 
big tears trickled down through his fingers. These 
words came brokenly from the lips of the other : 

4 Don’t, Joe, don’t break down! Don’t you see she 
has become a nun, and can’t talk to us like before ? I 
see by her eyes that her heart’s the same as ever.’ At 
this I knelt beside the one called Joe, and said : ‘ Oh ! 
dear friend ! believe me when I tell you I am still the 
same as I have ever been ! ’ 

“ 1 Ah! Joe! she was only tired at first, and did not 
know us! I knew her heart was purest gold ! ’ ” 

“ Oh, sister, you didn’t slight my dear old friend 
Jack? I know full well it is of them you are speak- 
ing,” interrupted Star. 

“ Your friend Jack received my immediate atten- 
tion. Upon hearing these words I bent over him, and 
not knowing what to say, thanked him for his kind 
words, when he said : 4 It is you ! Of course it is ! But 
that villain, Scowling Dick, has annoyed you tu the 
verge of insanity ! Oh, Miss Star, pray for my health ! ’ 

“ Sister, at that name light broke in upon me ! These 
men knew you ! could take me to you, or rather, direct 
me to where you were ! I cast myself on my knees, 
and clasped the man’s hand between my two burning 
palms, and hurriedly asked, ‘Star? Star what? Oh, 
tell me quickly ! ’ 


286 


Poor child! Trouble has turned your brain, and 
little wonder! Joe, we must get up out of here and 
take care of her.’ 

“ From the other came, in measured tones of per- 
plexity, 1 Jack, it is our Star! and it is not our Star! ’ 
u Oh, the torture ! Why would they not tell me the 
name I longed to hear! Again I pleaded. This time 
he looked sadly into my eyes and said, ‘ Miss Star, you 
have not forgotten your poor old Father Dermot and 
Mother Margaret so soon, have you ? Ah, if I could 
but lay my hands on that villain ! ’ 

“ 4 Dermot and Margaret what? ” 

“ ‘ Poor child ! If it will do you any good I’ll tell 
you. Dermot O’Shea.’ 

“ I turned to run somewhere, anywdiere, in my ex- 
citement, but was caught in Aunt Elizabeth’s arms, 
while she tried with soothing words to calm me. Yet 
all the while her own heart was beating as wildly 
against my own. I broke away from her like one mad, 
running first to one, then to the other, patting the 
hands of each of your friends in my delirium of de- 
light, making them understand in some way that I 
was your sister. I don’t know what else transpired. 
I only know, dearest one, that I have found you ! ” 
“But, sister, Joe and Jack! What of them? Pray 
tell me that they are not dangerously ill? You did not 
leave them to die there, alone and among strangers? ” 
“Not a bit of it! We didn’t intend to be left be- 
hind, so we made the Captain bring us along.” 

At the sound of Jack’s voice Star sprang into- the 
ambulance, and then burst into tears at the marks of 
suffering upon their faces. Passing her hand over the 
brow of each, she said: “I have you with me again; 
remember, I shall never consent to another parting.” 

Raising her eyes, she discovered a great bustle going 
on at the house; soldiers were running hither and 


287 


thither; branches were being cut down, and arches 
being erected. A holiday appearance pervaded the 
whole scene. Every one had left her vicinity with 
the exception of Philip; even her sister was being 
spirited away by that happy little sprite, Nora. In 
answer to her declaration, Jack said : “ Indeed, miss, 
we never intend to leave you again. Didn’t we tell 
O’Shea that we would stand by you while a drop of 
blood remained in our veins ? ” 

“Remember your promise, for I will never release 
you from it. Philip, here are my two noble and loved 
brothers. They are suffering. Can you not do any- 
thing to give them relief?” 

Looking up they beheld a pair of large, earnest gray 
eyes, filled with a man’s honest admiration and heart- 
felt gratitude. Extending his hand to the one nearest 
him Philip said, “ Let her be the bond to unite us, 
and permit me to share her devotion to you both.” 

The moisture dimming their eyes spoke more elo- 
quently than words. Jack said : “ She owes us 

nothing. It is we who are in debt to her for a better 
life than we would ever have known without her 
sweet, bright presence. But if you are going to take 

her from us ” A gulp as though something was 

amiss with her throat, “ Why, her happiness is ours.” 

“ No, my friends, not take her from you, but join 
your circle. She loves you, so do I. Can I not ask a 
little of your good feeling.” 

Joe, the poor fellow, drew his shirt sleeve across his 
eyes, at the same time giving a suspicious cough. Star 
quickly laid her hand upon his brow and anxiously 
asked, “Joe, are you sick or in pain?” 

“No, only you tell him to give me his other hand, 
and you take Jack’s, and the circle is formed.” 

The words were scarcely spoken when Philip 
clasped the extended hand in a firm grip. Joe ex- 


288 


claimed: “ It is the hand to an honest heart. Yes, 
you can have her. She’ll be safe with you. Ah, if I 
could only live to see the ceremony.” 

“ Joe, you must not talk that way, for you are going 
to grow well and strong as ever, and then we are going 
to take, you away from here.” 

“ Star ! Philip ! we are all nearly famished, but 
won’t touch a mouthful until your nuptials have been 
consummated. Poor Father Girard is in your little 
chapel arranging the decorations and planning some 
grand surprise in the way of a most imposing marriage 
ceremony.” 

“What do I hear? Am I really to witness your 
wedding after all? Just think, Jack, and in the little 
chapel we built for her. I’ll creep in there if I cannot 
get there any other way.” 

“Come on, miss, you need not look so bewildered. 
You said if you could only find out this and that, and 
that if you could be sure it was the Lord’s will you 
would do as we wanted you to. Now, for mercy’s 
sake, do you want Him to come down and tell you in 
your ear? Hasn’t He made it as self-evident as pos- 
sible?” said Nora. 

“ He has, indeed, clearly manifested His will, and 
my heart fully accords with it. Just let me ask one 
question of my sister.” 

“ Then hurry up and ask her. There she is.” 

Almost dragging Star into the house, she saluted 
Sister Mary Stella with : “ Here, tell her whatever she 

wants to know, and use as many abbreviations as pos- 
sible!” With this she danced off in a perfect ferment 
of joyous anticipations, issuing more orders than there 
were ways or means of fulfilling them. Star’s ques- 
tioning eyes scanned her sister closely, and a look of 
infinite trust stole over her face, as she said, “ Sister, if 
it will cause you pain to tell me what I was about to 


289 


ask you, I will be content with your assurance that all 
is well.” 

“ Of that you can rest assured, but I am not content 
to stop there. I can never suffer enough to repay you 
for what you have gone through for my sake. I will 
he as brief as possible, yet will be compelled to go back 
to our parting. When I left home, I went to Aunt 
Juana; she being in poor health, found it necessary to 
be constantly traveling. I was thrown with the gayest 
society, and for one year my life was a giddy whirl of 
festivities. Gradually something grew to be amiss 
with me. The adulations and flattery bestowed upon 
me tired me, palled upon my light and frivolous 
nature, causing me to yearn for something, but what, 
I could not understand. About this time Aunt Juana 
was taken seriously ill ; by her request I took her to 
the Hotel Dieu in New Orleans. I there became 
acquainted with the Sisters, and knowing them, I grew r 
to love them ; it was in their midst that I first under- 
stood what it was that I wanted that the world could 
not give me. Such a life seemed to me to be one 
worth living. I wrote to Aunt Elizabeth, asking for 
her consent, at the same time begging her to forward 
my letter to you — I was under the impression that you 
were spending some time with your friends, and a 
considerable time I thought it to be — and let me know 
what you thought of it. I received an answer to the 
purport that I could do as I pleased. I was not satis- 
fied with this, so started home to see you before taking 
the final step, or more properly, the first step. 

“Arriving in New York, I hastened to our old home 
to find it completely broken up. Uncle Robert was 
dead, and Aunt Elizabeth supporting herself by her 
needle. You, off* somewhere, but God only knew 
where. 

“Aunt Elizabeth refused at first to see me ; but as I 


290 


would take no refusal, I gained admission to her 
presence. She told me how our property had been 
spirited away by Uncle Robert’s trusted cashier, and 
how the shock of your disappearance and the thought 
of leaving us penniless caused" his death.” 

Star had left her sister’s side at the first mention of 
her uncle’s death, and twined her arms in loving sym- 
pathy about her aunt. As her sister stopped an 
instant, she said, “ And you, too, have suffered ! Poor 
aunt ! we will try to keep your future so bright that 
sadness will find but little room to enter ! ” Murmur- 
ing softly and tenderly, more in communion with her- 
self than for the ears of others, she continued : “ Dear 
Uncle Robert! May God’s mercy be with your soul! 
If I could but have seen you once more! Yet, God’s 
will be done ! ” 

“ Stella, his last words were of you. Ah, dear child ! 
remorse has been my daily companion these dark and 
wearisome years past. Your poor uncle told me how 
you were assisting him with his books, and that if you 
were only beside him, all might have turned out 
different, and Mr. Barnes captured before the last 
remnant of your money had been transferred to these 
western shores.” 

In a low, tremulous voice Star asked, “ Was he ever 
captured ? ” 

“ Nothing could ever be learned concerning him, 
with the exception that a man answering his descrip- 
tion had gone west with a party of emigrants, and had 
parted company with them shortly after reaching here, 
and was never heard of or seen by any of them after- 
wards — but what ails you, dear? Your face looks 
strangely pale, and your eyes seem peering into the 
past ! ” 

“ You are right, dear aunt; what I now see is truly 
past. I feel certain that I have both seen and heard 


291 


him. But, sister, continue your story ; I will give you 
the proofs of what I think later on.” 

“Aunt Elizabeth then told me of your banishment, 
and the cause. My sister, you can never know or con- 
ceive the shame and grief I then and there experi- 
enced. I threw myself on my knees before our aunt, 
and told her all, or at least all that I was conscious of. 
I begged of her to go with me and find Alice, insisting 
that she could tell how and why I had committed the 
act, for I myself did not know, and strange to say, 
had never given it a thought since the day that Alice 
ridiculed me for so much as dreaming of such a thing. 
As I said this, a bitter, scornful look came over Aunt 
Elizabeth’s face — don’t look so penitent, dear aunt; I 
deserved it — I was afraid she was about to' cast me off 
also ; but I implored her, if not for my benefit at least 
for the one that had been wronged, to make the 
attempt to clear it up. She then consented to go with 
me, saying that she ‘ hoped I would be encouraged to 
follow that young lady’s example after I had seen her.’ 
I could not imagine what she meant, but went with 
her to the most wretched hovel Brooklyn ever possessed, 
and there found the once beautiful, brilliant, and 
wealthy Alice Earle stretched upon a bed of straw, 
with coverings of rags, emaciated in all truth to a 
mere shadow. 

“ Upon beholding me she covered her face with her 
hands and cried piteously, begging me not to curse 
her. I saw that she had mistaken me for you, I 
quickly set her right, as I was anxious to hear all that 
she alone could tell me. She appeared full of repent- 
ance, and told me how she had loved Philip, and not 
succeeding in gaining his love, determined to shake 
his faith in you, and then get you out of his reach. 
She married her uncle’s coachman under the impres- 
sion that he was an earl’s son. She concocted a plan 


292 


with her intended to wed you to the young man who 
was to stand with him. He was to be kept as ignorant 
of the affair as you were. So the evening of her 
marriage this young man and I were drugged with 
some stuff whose effect was to bewilder and stupefy the 
senses, and to enslave one’s will to the stronger. All 
was now explained. This, then, was her motive in 
persuading me to get your dress, and I insisted upon 
the very dress you wore that day. Ah, me, how hypo- 
critical you must have thought me when you learned 
the truth. But I had heard enough for the time being. 
I became wild to see this man. Why I wanted to see 
him or what I intended to do I had not the slightest 
idea. Alice directed me where to find him, and I very 
quickly availed myself of her directions and made 
myself known to him. 

“He stood as one stupefied, as though unable to credit 
his senses. I looked at him for a while, eagerly 
desirous of the slightest word of encouragement, of 
assistance — something, anything. I didn’t know what 
kind of a word I wanted. But as he didn’t seem in- 
clined to say anything I stammered out : “ Pray, do 

not think me bold or forward in thus coming to you, 
for my whole future is at stake. You are a man and a 
lawyer. Can you not think of some way of our getting 
out of our unfortunate marriage ? ” 

“A divorce is about the only way that I can pro- 
pose. If killing the man that brought this upon you 
would do any good I would have done it a year ago ; 
but my nature has undergone an entire change. The 
poor wretch has met his punishment from on high. 
He ran through his wife’s money, then committed 
crime after crime until the law placed its seal upon 
him. She, poor girl, has paid dear for her folly. I 
have never been able to get a single word from either 
of them on this subject. I have seen your name on 


293 


passenger lists and hotel registers time after time, but 
concluded it the wisest plan not to annoy you. I am 
willing to consult with any one you propose.’ 

u Aunt Elizabeth informed us that Father Heally 
was a personal friend and adviser of her’s, and pro- 
posed that we should consult him.” 

An expression of pleased surprise passed over Star’s 
face at the mention of her Aunt's friendship with 
Father Heally. Mrs. Chester, noticing it, said : “ Yes, 
dear ; God sent me a friend indeed when He sent dear 
Father Heally to me. He came to inquire after you, 
and found me in a most deplorable state of heresy, 
when he took up the difficult though successful task 
of conversion. But enough about me for the present. 
Go on dear.” 

“Well, we agreed to consult him. Mr. Hastings 
accompanied us to the residence of Father Heally. 
How his dear, kind old eyes sparkled as he shook my 
hand and showered blessings upon me; he had mis- 
taken me for you. As soon as he found out his mis- 
take and learned our errand, he stroked his chin 
meditatively and took a few turns up and down the 
room, then asked Mr. Hastings for his certificate. After 
examining it carefully he handed it back, saying em- 
phatically, ‘ Genuine ! ’ 

“ How my fluttering heart did beat ! What would 
he say next? That is, if he ever intended to speak. 
His few minutes’ silence exaggerated themselves into 
hours to my excited brain. 

“ At last he turned to me and spoke, saying, 4 The 
license being regular, there is but one way out of this. 
Of course, you being a Catholic, a divorce can only 
separate you, as you know you can never marry an- 
other during this young man’s life; and, my friend, if 
you are a Catholic also, you are aware of the fact with- 
out my telling you of it.’ 

1 9 


294 


“ 1 1 have no religion, sir.” 

“ ‘ What ! Surely your parents must have baptised 
you something ? ’ 

“ 4 No, sir; they were as bad off as I am. Their 
parents did not believe in baptism, or anything of 
that sort.’ 

“ ‘ Then, young man, I am sorry for you, and will 
be pleased to perform the ceremony for you, should 
you ever desire it. But let me tell you/ — here he 
walked over to me and took both my hands in his — 
‘that I am pleased for this little lady’s sake. My 
child, you have never been married according to the 
Church, as she does not sanction the union of a Chris- 
tian and an infidel. Yet the law must be respected, 
and a divorce obtained through the courts; you will 
then be free, both by law and religion, to marry when 
and whomsoever you may choose.’ 

“ I was so overjoyed that I burst into tears. I finally 
succeeded in telling him that my desire was to become 
a Sister of Charity, and that I had suffered, though for 
a short period, it was true, the keenest pangs of re- 
morse at the thought of being the cause of wrecking 
another’s life, innocently or otherwise. 

“ Father Heally looked at me searchingly for an in- 
stant, and then you should have seen and heard him. 
I never can tell you what he did say. Now I think 
you have heard enough for the present. I hear Nora 
coming, and she will treat us to a well-deserved lecture. 
Go, dear, and prepare for your wedding. Father Girard 
must be an angel of patience.” 

“ One word more ; how is Alice ? ” 

“ She is free from this world’s reverses. She lived a 
wretched life, yet God in his mercy blessed her with a 
happy death. Her last prayer was for your forgive- 
ness.” 


295 


“ May the perpetual light of God’s mercy shine upon 
her soul ! Mr. Hastings, what of him ? ” 

“ The last we heard was that he was leading a truly 
Christian life. He married a poor, but good and pure 
girl — Ellen’s daughter, one of Alice’s victims, and the 
same that assisted in my first deception. Father Heally 
performed the ceremony within the sanctuary, so you 
see how far he entered our Church.” 

“ And dear Mr. and Mrs. Enderby ? ” 

“ Fun-loving Nora teases her aunt to her heart’s con- 
tent; she can tell you of them better than I. It was 
at their house that Mr. Hastings met his wife. They 
had adopted her as their own after she proved herself 
to be innocent of the deed accredited to her through 
Alice. Poor Ellen had the happiness of seeing her 
provided with a home before she died. Ellen declared 
that God brought both Mr. and Mrs. Enderby back to 
their home for her especial benefit, safely and free from 
any accident.” 

“ Is it possible ? Are you still talking? Shoo! Shoo! 
Get away from there ! ” 

“ Nora, I was asking after my dear friend, Mrs. En- 
derby.” 

“ Dear Aunt Nell ! How her dear little loving heart 
would throb to this day’s music! Yes, her dear old 
bones didn’t prove as prophetic as my southern bones 
do. Mercy! where has that enchanted creature gone 
to now? ” 

Star had suddenly left the room, and almost as 
quickly returned with a belt in her hand. Giving it 
to her aunt, she said : “ Aunt Elizabeth, I feel con- 
vinced that in this belt you will find all the informa- 
tion you desire concerning Mr. Barnes, I will tell you 
about his death some other time, as I now see that he 
was speaking of sister and myself when he bade me 
obtain the forgiveness of my other self for him.” 


296 


“With Philip’s assistance I will examine it while 
you go and prepare for your bridal. Put on your pret- 
tiest dress.” 

A voice from the doorway said, “ Miss Star, put on 
that pretty white dress with the little white balls in it 
that I like so much.” 

“ Yes, Jack. You mean Joe’s last gift to me?” 

“ That’s the one, Miss.” 

Even in his pain Jack found time to show his 
admiration for his comrade’s taste. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


All was now hurry and bustle. Joe and Jack 
insisted upon being carried into the house and placed 
as near as possible to the door of the room being used 
as a chapel. Philip attended carefully to them, admin- 
istering strengthening cordials, and arranging their 
pillows with the tenderness of a woman, speaking 
kind words of encouragement for their speedy 
recovery. Jack said: “As far as I am concerned I 
have lived to see the sweetest treasure on God’s earth 
given into good hands. I am content.” 

“Amen, Jack. Our guiding Star has led us to the 
portals of a better life. We can now look calmly and 
joyfully upon this day as the completion of our 
earthly desires.” 

“ Stay, my friends. Don’t let her hear you speak so 
sadly. It will throw a cloud on her horizon of bliss.” 

“You misunderstood us. We wish to live to be of 
service to her for many a day to come. We are only 
expressing our willingness to obey the Great Master, 
and the satisfaction our hearts contain.” 

Just at that instant the door of Star’s room was 
thrown open. All eyes turned instantly toward the 
bride-elect. She was arrayed in pure white, her dress 
being a simple white-dotted muslin. Neither frill nor 
lace adorned it, yet its very simplicity gave to her 
form and face the appearance of some fair saint, more 
fit for paradise than for the earth. Margaret, upon 
beholding her, clasped her hands and cried out in dire 
distress: “Oh! my darling! my pretty babe ! to think 
that I should live to see the day that you would be led 
to the altar without your crown.” 


298 


“ Ah, Mother Margerie, you make a mistake, for she 
wears upon her brow a crown whose lustre will never 
dim — the crown of God’s holy love.” 

With this Sister Mary Stella cast herself upon her 
knees before her sister and cried : “ Darling sister, I 

have by my folly and waywardness been your cross. 
Accept as a visible crown my conversion and life, and 
let them be a living reminder of that peerless diadem 
which halos your brow.” 

“And, sweet niece, if He above will accept so poor a 
setting, let me add a conquered spirit and a loving, 
yearning heart.” 

“ Daughter, forgive me, I wanted to see orange- 
blossoms nestling among those tresses ; but I see the 
gleam of a brighter flower.” 

Star gently raised her sister from her knees, and 
pressed her to her heart, saying, “ There is no crown 
on God’s broad earth to compare with this.” Extend- 
ing her arm to her aunt, the three were folded in a 
loving embrace, when Jack’s voice called their atten- 
tion to him, as he said, “ If hearts are the gems stud- 
ding the diadem, remember ours demand a place in the 
circlet.” 

Star walked over to her friends and pressed a kiss 
upon the brow of each, saying that “ her crown would 
indeed be incomplete without their love.” 

A loving glance around assured her that there was 
little fear, but that her crown was thickly studded 
with the gems she prized. 

Phflip whispered something in her ear which brought 
a bright, happy blush to her cheeks. Resting her 
hand within his arm, she was escorted to the foot of 
her little altar, which had been beautified by the loving 
hands of Nora with the assistance of Father Girard. 
Mass was celebrated, and the bridal party received 
holy communion to bring their happiness to the 


299 


highest degree. After the ceremony which made 
Stella St. Clair and Philip Warren man and wife, the 
party repaired to the breakfast table amid hearty con- 
gratulations from all. 

Happiness took the place of wine, and champagne’s 
effervescent brilliancy held no place near its intoxicat- 
ing sway. Jests flowed from their lips like sounds of 
sweet, merry, rippling music. Nora’s witty sallies and 
spicy conundrums kept up a continual round of 
laughter, her especial target being Philip, who, at 
length, thought to tease her in turn by asking, with 
an impressive shake of his head, “ Now, Mrs. Wiseacre, 
will you please tell me in what way I resemble the 
New World?” 

“Oh, shades of the Old World! What ails the 
man ? He has gone daft on the strength of his happi- 
ness ! The pee-wit has certainly become an eagle.” 

“ That’s all very well and good, but I mean what I 
say. Though, perhaps, you’ll be more interested if I 
ask you in what way you resemble a crowned head of 
former days ? ” 

“Gracious! Now I do want to know! You don’t 
mean to say that I look queenly ? ” 

“ There you go ! I didn’t say you looked like any- 
thing ! ” 

“Charlie, do you hear him insulting me? There, 
never mind ; put down your fork from your mouth ! 
Don’t bite that piece of fried chicken so savagely ! I 
called him a pee-wit some time ago, and he is now 
taking his revenge. Philip, come, stop teasing; that’s 
a good fellow. Just tell me what queen I look like.” 

“ I’ll answer for him, Nora, dear. You look like and 
are the queen of all our hearts ! ” A fond glance was 
exchanged between Star and Nora, when she again 
attacked her victim, as he called himself, with : “Ah, 
Mr. Col. Gen. Warren! she is my friend to the last, 


300 


you see ! Star, make him tell what he means. I am 
tired of guessing ! ” 

“Wonders upon wonders! She has really resigned 
her authority over me ! But will some one kindly tell 
me when she gave a single guess ? ” 

“Oh, bother! hurry up and tell! ” 

“ Now, Jack, it is your turn to try. How do you 
resemble Christopher Columbus ?” 

“ Well, sir, the only thing I can think is in my 
being a sailor once upon a time.” 

“That’s it? Now, who else will try to tell me in 
what manner I resemble the New World? ” 

“ Oh, you don’t fix it up nice. Make it as easy as 
Jack’s.” 

“ Father Girard, you figure in my conundrum, can 
you not enlighten Mrs. Trusting? Her brows are so 
knotted that the rivets are in danger of becoming 
fixed.” 

“ I am not trying to solve the riddle about you ; you 
are too conceited for anything. I am bothered about 
the resemblance of that queen to me. Philip, do tell. 
I declare I give it up. I have never found anything 
that looked like you.” 

“ Father Girard, I think from the twinkle in your 
eye you have the answer ready.” 

“ I’ll not venture a guess, for I am afraid of being 
thought rather presumptuous in my attempt.” 

“If he could possibly think you presumptuous, 
what must we think of him ? ” 

“ Come, General ! I beg of you to quiet her nerves ! 
You have now assumed the responsibilities of a 
married man, and your first care is not to have your 
wife’s curiosity aroused too much ; it makes her nerv- 
ous, you see. I am in a position to advise you.” 

“ Fudge ! curiosity is killing him, and man-like he 
places the load on woman’s shoulders.” 


301 


“ There ! A family broil will never do, and in 
public, too. Fie, I am horrified at you. I must settle 
it at once. Perhaps it may be as Nora said, that the 
similarity is so far-fetched that it is impossible to dis- 
cover it. Yet, as this is Columbus’ year, it presented 
itself to my mind as a meet comparison. As the New 
World owes its discovery to a priest, a woman and a 
sailor so do I to a like three personages. Had not the 
priest and sailor overheard the plot and attempted to 
frustrate it, and a woman — w T illy, nilly — brought me 
here my treasure would still be undiscovered.” 

“ Of course, it was Queen Isabella that looked like 
me. I knew it all along, but didn’t like to say so.” 

All things come to an end, as did their merry 
w T edding breakfast, which brought them back to the 
sober realities of life. It was found that Star was 
right regarding Mr. Barnes. The letter was a full con- 
fession of his guilt. The belt contained government 
bonds to a fabulous amount. He proved to be the one 
known as Perambulating Gold Bags. Mrs. Chester 
and the sisters found themselves to be the possessors of 
an immense fortune, in ready money, besides large 
shares in the gold mines of the surrounding country. 
Jack’s eyes filled up as he said, “Our little offering 
seems but a mite in comparison, but, dear miss, you 
will accept it all the same, won’t you ? ” 

“Anything coming from you two will be considered 
as the most priceless gift of all ; yet you have both 
already given me that which my heart most desires — 
your true and constant friendship.” 

“ That is all right, miss. You know that while life 
lasts you will have that. But Joe and I gave you 
something to take care of for us. Now please accept it 
as your wedding present.” 

Star quickly, extracted the little parcel from its 
hiding place and exclaimed, “I am afraid to accept 


302 


anything you value so highly. It may be robbing 
you.” 

“Do not fear that. Just open the parchment and 
you will find we valued it only as far as you were con- 
cerned. It was always intended for you. Cast it from 
you and you cast our heart’s offering back into our 
faces.” 

It was opened and found to be a little parchment 
pricked finely with a pin, and the letters so formed 
stained with India ink. The reading of it brought 
tears of affectionate admiration to the eyes of all. It 
gave to Star another fortune, and located the hiding 
places of nuggets and gold dust to the amount of mil- 
lions of dollars. It breathed love’s constant thought 
and care for Star’s welfare. 

She stood as one dreaming for a short time, and 
then said : “ I shall keep this as mine while life lasts. 
It shall be a cherished memento of my western home, 
and the loyal and loved friends I "found here. A 
portion of your magnificent gift I will accept ; the re- 
mainder I insist upon dividing between you. There ! 
not a word ! I will always look upon it as mine, and 
as loaned to you.” 

The struggle was a hard one on both sides, but Star 
conquered at last, in her sweet way doing exactly 
according to her ideas, yet giving them the impression 
that it was just as they desired it. 

When all things were satisfactorily arranged, Cap- 
tain Trusting drew a long sigh, saying: “General, I 
hate to bring your mind down to this mundane sphere 
of ours, but the men await your orders ” 

“You are right, Trusting! We must be up and 
about our duty. Darling, don’t let that look of sad- 
ness creep into your eyes. Your valley refuge, so 
prophetically named by you, will be dealt with ac- 
cording to your wishes. While we bask in happiness 


303 


those villains have others in terror bound ; yet I guess 
we’ll prove a little too much for them before long. 
Captain, let the men take their prisoner into camp; 
we will see to his wants at some future time.” 

“ Charlie Trusting, you are just too hateful for any- 
thing! That’s just why I married you, so as to punish 
you to my heart’s content! ” 

“You should close your eyes, darling, when you 
make such statements, for way down in their azure 
depths I find the punishment I so ardently desire to 
meet with for all time.” 

A glance of mutual understanding passed between 
them as Nora said: “ I feel like a child in some fairy 
tale. Star, I don’t know what you think about it, but 
I think old Giant Care might be set aside for a while, 
anyway ! ” 

“Ah, little sweetheart of by-gone days! You are 
ready to go back to your old plan of keeping the 
clouds away. Yet how well we know that the clouds 
of this life are scattered only when we cross that mys- 
terious river and pick up our crown on the other side. 
What words can more fully and clearly express the 
sentiments of a truly Catholic heart than the follow- 
ing, of that grand old poet, Longfellow, in his Psalm 
of Life: 

“ Life is real, life is earnest, 

And the grave is not its goal ; 

1 Dust thou art, to dust returnest,’ 

Was not spoken of the soul. 

“ Not enjoyment, and not sorrow, 

Is our destined end or way, 

But to act that each to-morrow 
Find us farther than to-day.” 

Father Girard stepped forward as she ceased reciting 
and said : “ Daughter, you have quoted my favorite 


304 


lines. As a Protestant I have lingered over them in 
placid, dreamy satisfaction that an honest life well 
spent was all that was necessary ; but as a Catholic I 
see them in their true significance, for they plainly tell 
us to pick up our cross and follow the Master if we 
desire to see His face. Our little border valley may 
never again re-echo to the sound of our happy voices. 
Happiness now smiles upon us all with her most 
radiant light. Let us accept God’s blessings and turn 
willingly and joyfully to obey His behests, that he 
may greet us with the soul-comforting words of 4 well 
done, thou good and faithful servant.’ ” 


THE END. 






. 


v, v /■ v: '-V- :• - 


_ j 


s 






PS. 


































s 







t 
















































